俱舍論 六因·五果Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · Six Causes · Five Results

〔T29 0030a02〕
心要Essence

分別根品大文第三之始。前三卷說『有哪些法』,這一卷說『這些法憑什麼起來』——因開為六、果開為五,取果與果定其時,四法從因生收其局。因訖而卷斷,四緣另起。

一句話:把「法從因生」拆到最細,是為了說出最後那一句——一因生法,決定無有。

來歷(先立)

三家疏主在卷首落同一刀:普光作「此下當品大文第三明因緣」、法寶作「此下當品大文第三明因及緣」、圓暉作「從此大文第三,明因緣」;神泰別以五分立科而界處不移。卷末圓暉結「已上不同,總是第一,明因已竟」——注家的結語,正落在玄奘分卷的刀口上。本頌第六十二頌橫跨因與緣,譯家捨頌界而從義界,此卷之末於是標作正六十一與正六十二前半。

三個眼目

  1. 「對法諸師許」五個字定下全卷的姿態。論標六因,末句寫的是「對法諸師許因唯有如是六種」——下的是「許」,不是「佛說」。圓暉隨即記下經部的反問:四緣有經說故許之,六因無經說故不許;法寶亦記四緣有文而六因無文。眾賢反是,逐條舉經而斷「如是六因,佛處處說」。有無經據,本論未判,二造並錄。六因好不好用,看它能不能把『法憑什麼起』講得無漏。讀阿毘達磨的第一課,是分清哪些是論所直說、哪些是後人代判。

  2. 能作因把『不妨礙』也算成因。判準只有三個字——無障住:某法生起的那一刻,其餘一切法不加阻攔地在那裡,就夠了。連涅槃與畢竟不生之法都算,理由是「如無力國王」——沒有能力損害,國人一樣說「我因國主而得安樂」。因的下限被放到這麼低,是為了讓一法之起牽動法界全體;而它的果(增上果)卻只限有為——寬因狹果,正是後面「無為無因果」那一大諍的伏筆。

  3. 同時因果與相續之空位。俱有因說因與果同時而且互為對方,經部立刻反詰「未見如斯同時因果」;而異熟因那一頭又說得極死——異熟果不與業俱、也不無間,必待相續轉變方能辦成。一頭主張同時,一頭堅持隔越,中間那段「相續」由什麼承載,本論此處不答。這個空位,是全卷留給後代最大的一筆。

一義(附):無為是不是一件東西

「果有為離繫,無為無因果」一頌之下,是全卷最長的一場論諍。經部說一切無為皆非實有——虛空只是無所觸,擇滅只是由簡擇力而餘不更生;有部說它別有實體、聖者各別內證。論主錄二造之言而以「毘婆沙師不許此釋」收住,自己不下總判。眾賢則毫不含糊,直標「我今正破經主謗因」,末結「如是已破經主謗因,成立涅槃其體實有」。爭點不在文而在體:雙方都承認經說涅槃第一,爭的是這個第一是實有一物,還是畢竟非有。

通於全論

五果之名——異熟、等流、離繫、士用、增上——後世原封承用不改一字;能作因日後開為十因、二十因;而異熟因與果之間必待相續、本論不立別體之處,正是後來立異熟識的空位。法寶在六因段末已把這條線拉出來,並留下一問:大乘十因六因及四緣之義出於何經文。古德未答,此處亦不代答,只記其為座標。

The opening of the third major division of the Chapter on the Faculties. The three preceding fascicles said which dharmas there are; this one says what these dharmas arise by — causes opened out into six, results into five, the taking and the giving of a result fixing their times, and the four classes of dharmas arising from causes closing off the field. Causes end and the fascicle breaks off; the four conditions begin again elsewhere.

In one sentence: “Dharmas arise from causes” is taken apart to its last grain in order to say the one line that comes at the end — a dharma produced by a single cause definitely does not exist.

Provenance (established first)

Three commentators cut at the same place at the head of the fascicle: Puguang writes, “From here begins the third major division of this chapter, explaining causes and conditions”; Fabao writes, “From here begins the third major division of this chapter, explaining cause and also condition”; Yuanhui writes, “From here, the third major division, explaining causes and conditions.” Shentai instead sets up a fivefold outline, yet the boundary does not shift. At the fascicle’s end Yuanhui concludes, “All the distinctions above belong in sum to the first part; the explanation of causes is complete” — a commentator’s closing words falling precisely on the line along which Xuanzang divided the fascicle. Root Stanza 62 straddles cause and condition; the translator gave up the stanza boundary and followed the doctrinal one, and so the end of this fascicle is marked as Root 61 together with the first half of Root 62.

Three eyes

  1. Five words — “the Abhidharma masters allow” — set the posture of the whole fascicle. The treatise lists six causes, and the closing sentence reads, “The Abhidharma masters allow that causes are only these six kinds.” What is set down is “allow,” not “the Buddha said.” Yuanhui at once records the Sautrāntika counter-question: the four conditions they allow, because scripture states them; the six causes they do not, because scripture does not. Fabao likewise records that the four conditions have textual warrant while the six causes have none. Saṅghabhadra holds the contrary, adducing scripture item by item and ruling, “These six causes the Buddha stated everywhere.” Whether there is scriptural warrant this treatise does not adjudicate; both parties are recorded. Whether the six causes serve well is a question of whether they can state without remainder what dharmas arise by. The first lesson in reading Abhidharma is to tell apart what the treatise itself says outright and what later hands have decided on its behalf.

  2. The enabling cause counts even “not getting in the way” as a cause. The criterion is three words — abiding without obstructing: at the moment a given dharma arises, all other dharmas are there without blocking it, and that is enough. Even nirvāṇa and dharmas that will never arise at all are counted, on the ground of “like a king without power” — he has no capacity to do harm, and the people of the realm still say, “Because of our sovereign we obtain ease.” The lower limit of causation is set this low so that the arising of one dharma may draw in the whole realm of dharmas; yet its result, the dominant result, is restricted to the conditioned — a wide cause with a narrow result, and exactly the foreshadowing of that great dispute further on over “the unconditioned has neither cause nor result.”

  3. Simultaneous cause and result, and the vacancy left for the continuum. The coexistent cause holds that cause and result are simultaneous and are moreover each the other’s; the Sautrāntikas counter at once, “No such simultaneous cause and result has ever been seen.” At the other end the maturation cause is stated with complete rigidity — a maturation result is neither simultaneous with the action nor immediately subsequent to it; it can be brought about only when a continuum has transformed. One end asserts simultaneity, the other insists on separation; what carries the stretch of “continuum” in between, the treatise does not answer here. That vacancy is the largest single bequest this fascicle leaves to later ages.

One meaning (appended): Is the unconditioned a thing?

Beneath the stanza “Results are the conditioned and release from bondage; the unconditioned has neither cause nor result” lies the longest dispute in the fascicle. The Sautrāntikas say that no unconditioned dharma is really existent — space is merely the absence of anything tangible, and cessation through discernment is merely the non-recurrence of what is left over, brought about by the force of selection. The Sarvāstivādins say it has a separate real entity, realized inwardly and severally by the noble ones. The author of the treatise records the words of both parties and closes with “The Vaibhāṣikas do not allow this explanation,” passing no overall judgment of his own. Saṅghabhadra is in no way equivocal: he announces outright, “I now refute the Sūtra-master’s slander of causes,” and concludes, “Thus the Sūtra-master’s slander of causes has been refuted, and it is established that nirvāṇa is real in its entity.” The point at issue is not the wording but the entity: both sides grant that scripture calls nirvāṇa foremost; what they contest is whether this foremost is one really existent thing, or is utterly non-existent.

Through the whole treatise

The names of the five results — maturation, homogeneous, release from bondage, human effort, dominant — were taken over intact by later ages without the change of a single word; the enabling cause was afterwards opened out into ten causes and twenty causes; and the place where a continuum must intervene between the maturation cause and its result, while this treatise posits no separate entity to carry it, is exactly the vacancy that the maturation consciousness would later be established to fill. Fabao had already drawn this line out at the end of the section on the six causes, leaving a question behind: from what scriptural text does the sense of the Mahāyāna ten causes, six causes, and four conditions come? The ancient masters did not answer it, nor is it answered here on their behalf; it is recorded only as a coordinate.

原典Canonical · verbatim

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第六 〔T29 0030a02〕

分別根品第二之四 〔T29 0030a06〕

〔T29 0030a〕 如是已說不相應行。前言生相生所生時,非離所餘因緣和合,此中何法說為因緣?且因六種,何等為六?頌曰:

〔頌·正50 T29 0030a10〕   能作及俱有,同類與相應,
  遍行并異熟,許因唯六種。
論曰:因有六種,一能作因、二俱有因、三同類因、四相應因、五遍行因、六異熟因,對法諸師許因唯有如是六種。且初能作因相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正51〔1句〕 T29 0030a16〕   除自餘能作。
論曰:一切有為唯除自體,以一切法為能作因,由彼生時無障住故。雖餘因性亦能作因,然能作因更無別稱,如色處等總即別名。豈不未知諸漏當起,由已知故諸漏不生,智於漏生能為障礙;日光能障現覩眾星。如何有為唯除自體,以一切法為能作因?應知此生時,彼皆無障住,故彼於此是能作因。若於此生,彼能為障而不為障,可立為因。譬如國人以其國主不為損害,咸作是言:我因國主而得安樂。若於此生彼無障用,設不為障何得為因?且如涅槃及不生法,普於一切有為生中;那落迦等有情相續於無色界諸蘊生中,有如非有無能障用,雖無障用而亦為因,如無力國王,亦得如前說。此即通說諸能作因,就勝為言非無生力。如眼色等於眼識等,生飲食於身種等於牙等。有作是難:若一切法無障住故皆能作因,何緣諸法非皆頓起?一殺生時,何緣一切非如殺者皆成殺業?此難不然。但由無障,許一切法為能作因,非由於生有親作力。有餘師說:諸能作因皆於果生有能作力。且涅槃等於眼識生,云何名為有能作力?意識緣彼為境而生或善或惡,因此意識後時眼識次第得生,展轉因故。彼涅槃等於眼識生有能作力,如是餘法由此方隅展轉應知有能生力。如是已說能作因相。第二俱有因相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正51〔2–4句〕 T29 0030b16〕   俱有互為果,如大相所相,
  心於心隨轉。
論曰:若法更互為士用果,彼法更互為俱有因。其相云何?如四大種更互相望為俱有因,如是諸相與所相法心與心隨轉亦更互為因。是則俱有因由互為果遍攝有為法,如其所應。法與隨相非互為果,然法與隨相為俱有因,非隨相於法。此中應辯。何等名為心隨轉法?頌曰:

〔頌·正52〔1–3句〕 T29 0030b25〕   心所二律儀,彼及心諸相,
  是心隨轉法。
論曰:一切所有心相應法,靜慮無漏二種律儀,彼法及心之生等相,如是皆謂心隨轉法。如何此法名心隨轉?頌曰:

〔頌·正52〔4句〕 T29 0030c01〕   由時果善等。
〔T29 0030c〕 論曰:略說由時果等善等,故說此法名心隨轉。且由時者,謂此與心一生住滅及墮一世。由果等者,謂此與心一果異熟及一等流。應知此中前一後一,顯俱顯共其義不同。由善等者,謂此與心同善、不善、無記性故。由此十因名心隨轉。此中心王極少猶與五十八法為俱有因,謂十大地法彼四十本相、心八本隨相,名五十八法。五十八中除心四隨相,餘五十四為心俱有因。有說:為心因唯十四法,謂十大地法并心本相。此說非善。所以者何?違《品類足論》所說故。如彼論言:或有苦諦以有身見為因,非與有身見為因,除未來有身見及彼相應法生老住非常諸餘染污苦諦。或有苦諦以有身見為因,亦與有身見為因,即所除法。有餘師不誦及彼相應法。迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師言:彼文必應作如是誦,或應准義知說有餘,諸由俱有因故成因彼必俱有。或有俱有非由俱有因故成因,謂諸隨相各於本法,此諸隨相各互相對。隨心轉法隨相於心,此諸隨相展轉相對。一切俱生有對造色展轉相對,少分俱生無對造色展轉相對。一切俱生造色大種展轉相對,一切俱生得與所得展轉相對。如是等諸法雖名俱有,而非由俱有因故成因,非一果異熟及一等流故。得與所得非定俱行,或前或後或俱生故。如是一切理且可然,而諸世間種等芽等極成因果相生事中,未見如斯同時因果,故今應說。云何俱起諸法聚中有因果義?豈不現見燈焰燈明芽影同時亦為因果。此應詳辯:為即燈焰與明為因、為由前生因緣和合焰明俱起?餘物障光明而有影現,如何說此影用芽為因?理不應然,隨有無故。善因明者說因果相,言若此有無,彼隨有無者,此定為因,彼定為果。俱有法中一有一切有、一無一切無,理成因果。俱起因果理且可然,如何可言互為因果?即由前說,此亦無違。若爾,如前所說造色互不相離,應互為因。如是造色與諸大種心隨相等與心等法皆不相離,應互為因。若謂如三杖互相依住,如是俱有法因果義成。此應思惟,如是三杖為由俱起相依力住?為由前生因緣合力令彼三杖俱起住耶?又於彼中亦有別物繩鉤地等連持令住,此亦有餘同類因等,是故俱有因義得成。如是已說俱有因相。第三同類因相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正53·正54前半 T29 0031a20〕   同類因相似,自部地前生,
  道展轉九地,唯等勝為果,
  加行生亦然,聞思所成等。
論曰:同類因者,謂相似法與相似法為同類因,謂善五蘊與善五蘊展轉相望為同類因,染污與染污、無記與無記五蘊相望應知亦爾。有餘師說:淨無記蘊五是色果,四非色因。有餘師說:五是四果,色非四因。有餘師說:色與四蘊相望展轉皆不為因。又一身中羯剌藍位,能與十位為同類因。頞部曇等九位,一一皆除前位與餘為因,若對餘身同類十位,一一皆與十位為因。由此方隅外麥稻等,自類自類應廣思擇。若不許色為色同類因,彼執便違本論文所說。故本論說:過去大種、未來大種因增上等。為諸相似於相似法皆可得說為同類因?不爾。云何?自部自地唯與自部自地為因,是故說言自部自地。部謂五部,即見苦所斷乃至修所斷。地謂九地,即欲界為一靜慮、無色八。此中見苦所斷法還與見苦所斷為同類因非餘,如是乃至修所斷還與修所斷法為同類因非餘。於中一一,若欲界地還與欲界為同類因,初靜慮地與初靜慮為同類因,乃至有頂與有頂地為同類因;異地相望皆無因義。又此非一切。何者?謂前生唯諸前生與後相似生未生法為同類因。云何知然?本論說故。如《發智論》說:云何同類因?謂前生善根與後生自界善根及彼相應法為同類因。如是過去與餘二世,過去現在與未來等皆應廣說。然即彼論作是問言:若法與彼法為因,或時此法與彼非因耶?彼即答言:無時非因者,此依俱有、相應、異熟三因密說,故無有過。有謂未來正生位法定能與彼為同類因,是故彼文依最後位密作是答無時非因。彼於所難非為善釋。以未來法正生位前非同類因,後方成故。又若爾者,彼復問言:若法與彼法為等無間,或時此法與彼非等無間耶?彼即答言:若時此法未至已生。若如彼釋,應亦答言無時非緣,如何乃答若時此法未至已生。然彼復釋,為現二門,如彼處說,此亦應爾;如此處說,彼亦應爾。如是作文獲何功德?唯顯論主非善於文。是故應知前釋為善。若爾,何故《品類足》說:或有苦諦以有身見為因,非與有身見為因,除未來有身見及彼相應苦諦諸餘染污苦諦。或有苦諦以有身見為因,亦與有身見為因,即所除法。彼文應說,除未來有身見相應苦諦。設有如彼說,由義應知非。復云何通《施設足論》?彼說諸法四事決定,所謂因、果、所依、所緣。應知彼文,因者謂能作、俱有、相應、異熟因。果者,謂增上、士用、異熟果。所依者謂眼等六根。所緣者謂色等六境。若爾,同類因應本無而有,許故無過。約位非體,由和合作用位果非體果。若同類因未來世有,如異熟因,當有何過?未來若有,本論應說。本論唯說能取與果諸同類因,故無有失。無如是義,以同類因引等流果此未來有,理必不然,無前後故。不應已生法為未生等流,如過去法非現在果。勿有果先因後過失故,未來世無同類因。若爾,異熟因應未來非有,不應異熟果因前及俱故。未來世法無前後故,無如是失,不相似故。謂同類因與果相似,若無前後應互為因,既互為因應互為果,互為因果與理相違。非異熟因與果相似,雖離前後而無上過,故同類因就位建立未來非有,若異熟因就相建立未來非無。言同類因唯自地者,定依何說?定依有漏。若無漏道展轉相望一一皆與九地為因,謂未至定、靜慮中間、四本靜慮、三本無色,九地道諦皆互為因。所以者何?此於諸地皆如客住不墮界攝,非諸地愛執為己有,是故九地道雖地不同而展轉為因,由同類故。然唯得與等勝為因,非為劣因,加行生故。且如已生苦法智忍還與未來苦法智忍為同類因,是名為等。又即此忍復能與後從苦法智至無生智為同類因,是名為勝。如是廣說,乃至已生諸無生智唯與等類為同類因,更無勝故。又諸已生見道修道及無學道,隨其次第與三二一為同類因。又於此中諸鈍根道與鈍及利為同類因。若利根道唯利道因,如隨信行及信勝解時解脫道,隨其次第與六四二為同類因。若隨法行及見至非時解脫道,隨其次第與三二一為同類因。諸上地道為下地因。云何名為或等或勝?由因增長及由根故。謂見道等下下品等,後後位中因轉增長。雖一相續中無容可得隨信隨法行二道現起,而已生者為未來因。為唯聖道但與等勝為同類因?不爾。云何?餘世間法加行生者亦與等勝為因非劣。加行生法其體云何?謂聞所成、思所成等。等者等取。修所成等,因聞思修所生功德,名彼所成,加行生故唯與等勝為因非劣。如欲界繫,聞所成法能與自界聞思所成為同類因,非修所成因,欲界無故。思所成法與思所成為同類因,非聞所成因,以彼劣故。若色界繫聞所成法,能與自界聞修所成為同類因,非思所成因,色界無故。修所成法唯與自界修所成法為同類因,非聞所成因,以彼劣故。無色界繫修所成法,唯與自界修所成法為同類因,非聞思所成因,以無故劣故。如是諸法復有九品,若下下品為九品因,下中八因,乃至上上唯上上因,除前劣故。生得善法九品相望展轉為因,染污亦爾。無覆無記總有四種,謂異熟生、威儀路、工巧處、化心俱品,隨其次第,能與四三二一為因。又欲界化心有四靜慮果,非上靜慮果下靜慮果因,非加行因得下劣果,如勤功力種稻麥等。勿設劬勞而無所獲。因如是義,故有問言:頗有已生諸無漏法非未生位無漏法因?有,謂已生苦法智品於未生位苦法忍品,又一切勝於一切劣。頗有一身諸無漏法前所定得非後生因?有,謂未來苦法忍品於後已生苦法智品,以果必無在因前故,或同類因未來無故。頗有前生諸無漏法非後已起無漏法因?有,謂前生勝無漏法於後已起劣無漏法,如退上果下果現前。又前已生苦法智得,於後已生苦法忍得非同類因,以彼劣故。如是已說同類因相。第四相應因相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正54後半 T29 0032b25〕   相應因決定,心心所同依。
論曰:唯心心所是相應因。若爾,所緣行相別者,亦應更互為相應因。不爾,所緣行相同者乃可得說為相應故。若爾,異時所緣行相同者應說為相應因。不爾,要須所緣行相及時同者乃相應故。若爾,異身所緣行相及時同者應說相應,如眾同觀初月等事,為以一言總遮如是眾多妨難,故說同依。謂要同依心心所法,方得更互為相應因。此中同言顯所依一,謂若眼識用此剎那眼根為依,相應受等亦即用此眼根為依,乃至意識及相應法同依意根,應知亦爾。相應因體即俱有因,如是二因義何差別?由互為果義立俱有因,如商侶相依共遊險道。由五平等共相應義立相應因,即如商侶同受同作食等事業,其中闕一皆不相應,是故極成互為因義。如是已說相應因相。第五遍行因相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正55前半 T29 0032c14〕   遍行謂前遍,為同地染因。
論曰:遍行因者,謂前已生遍行諸法,與後同地染污諸法為遍行因。遍行諸法,隨眠品中遍行義處當廣分別。此與染法為通因故,同類因外更別建立。亦為餘部染法因故,由此勢力餘部煩惱及彼眷屬亦生長故。聖者身中諸染污法,豈亦用此為遍行因?迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師說:一切染污法,見所斷為因。故《品類足》說如是言:云何見所斷為因法?謂諸染污法及見所斷法所感異熟。云何無記為因法?謂諸無記有為法及不善法。或有苦諦以有身見為因,非與有身見為因,廣說乃至,除未來有身見及彼相應法生老住無常諸餘染污苦諦。若爾,云何通《施設足論》說?如彼論說:頗有法是不善唯不善為因耶?有,謂聖人離欲退最初已起染污思,依未斷因密作是說。見所斷法雖是此因,而由已斷故廢不說。如是已說遍行因相。第六異熟因相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正55後半 T29 0033a04〕   異熟因不善,及善唯有漏。
論曰:唯諸不善及善有漏是異熟因,異熟法故。何緣無記不招異熟?由力劣故,如朽敗種。何緣無漏不招異熟?無愛潤故,如貞實種無水潤沃。又非繫地,如何能招繫地異熟?餘法具二,是故能招,如貞實種、水所沃潤。異熟因義如何可了?為異熟之因名異熟因?為異熟即因名異熟因?義兼兩釋,斯有何過?若異熟之因名異熟因,聖教不應言異熟生眼。若異熟即因名異熟因,聖教不應言業之異熟。兩釋俱通,已如前辯。所言異熟其義云何?毘婆沙師作如是釋:異類而熟是異熟義,謂異熟因唯異類熟。俱有等因唯同類熟,能作一因兼同異熟,故唯此一名異熟因。熟果不應餘因所得,果具二義方得熟名:一由相續轉變差別其體得生,二由隨因勢力勝劣時有分限。非彼俱有、相應二因所生果體,要由相續轉變差別方乃得生,由取果時即與果故。又非能作同類、遍行三因之果,亦由隨因勢力勝劣、時有分限,由善惡等窮生死邊果數數生、時無限故。由此但應作如是釋。變異而熟是異熟義,不應但異簡別餘因。於欲界中有時一蘊為異熟因共感一果,謂有記得及彼生等。有時二蘊為異熟因共感一果,謂善不善身業語業及彼生等。有時四蘊為異熟因共感一果,謂善不善心心所法及彼生等。於色界中有時一蘊為異熟因共感一果,謂有記得、無想等至及彼生等。有時二蘊為異熟因共感一果,謂初靜慮善有表業及彼生等。有時四蘊為異熟因共感一果,謂非等引善心心所及彼生等。有時五蘊為異熟因共感一果,謂是等引心心所法并隨轉色及彼生等。無色界中有時一蘊為異熟因共感一果,謂有記得、滅盡等至及彼生等。有時四蘊為異熟因共感一果,謂一切善心心所法及彼生等。有業唯感一處異熟,謂感法處,即命根等。若感意處,定感二處,謂意與法。若感觸處應知亦爾。若感身處,定感三處,謂身觸法。感色香味應知亦爾。若感眼處定感四處、謂感眼處及身觸法。感耳鼻舌應知亦爾。有業能感或五或六或七或八或九或十或十一處,業或少果或多果故。如外種果或少或多,種果少者如穀麥等,種果多者如蓮石榴諾瞿陀等。有一世業三世異熟,無三世業一世異熟,勿設劬勞果減因故。有一念業多念異熟,無多念業一念異熟,此中所以如上應知。然異熟果無與業俱,非造業時即受果故。亦非無間,由次剎那等無間緣力所引故。又異熟因感異類果必待相續方能辦故。如是六因定居何世?因居世定。義雖已說而未頌攝,故應重辯。頌曰:

〔頌·正56前半 T29 0033b28〕   遍行與同類,二世三世三。
論曰:遍行、同類唯居過現,未來世無,理如前說。相應、俱有、異熟三因,於三世中皆悉遍有。頌既不說能作因所居,義准應知通三世非世。已說六因相別世定。何等為果對彼成因?頌曰:

〔頌·正56後半 T29 0033c05〕   果有為離繫,無為無因果。
論曰:如本論說:果法云何?謂諸有為及與擇滅。若爾,無為許是果故則應有因,要對彼因乃可得說此為果故。又此無為許是因故亦應有果,要對彼果乃可得說此為因故。唯有為法有因有果,非諸無為。所以者何?無六因故、無五果故。何緣不許諸無間道與離繫果為能作因?於生不障立能作因,無為無生道何所作?若爾,誰果?果義如何?謂是道果,道力得故。若爾,道果應唯是得,道於得有能,非於擇滅故。不爾,於得於擇滅中,道之功能有差別故。云何於得道有功能?謂能生故。云何於滅道有功能?謂能證故。由此理故,道雖非滅因,而可得說擇滅為道果。既諸無為無增上果,如何可說為能作因?以諸無為於他生位不為障故立能作因。然無果者,由離世法無能取果與果用故。經部師說:無為非因,無經說因是無為故,有經說因唯有為故。何處經說?如有經說:諸因諸緣能生色者皆是無常。無常因緣所生諸色如何是常?廣說乃至識亦如是。若爾,無為亦應不與能緣識等作所緣緣。唯說能生故得作所緣緣,謂經唯說諸因諸緣能生識者皆是無常,不說一切為識緣者皆是無常,故不成難。豈不亦說唯能生因是無常故,不撥無為唯不障故為能作因。有契經中說無為法為所緣緣,無契經中說無為法為能作因故。不應立為唯不障因性,雖無經說亦無處遮。又無量經今已隱沒,云何定判無經說耶?若爾,何法名為離繫?即本論中所說擇滅。豈不先問:何謂擇滅?答是離繫。今問何法名為離繫?答是擇滅。如是二答更互相依,於此自性竟不能顯,故應別門開顯自性。此法自性實有離言,唯諸聖者各別內證,但可方便總相說言是善是常,別有實物名為擇滅亦名離繫。經部師說:一切無為皆非實有,如色受等別有實物,此所無故。若爾,何故名虛空等?唯無所觸說名虛空,謂於闇中無所觸對,便作是說此是虛空。已起隨眠生種滅位,由簡擇力餘不更生,說名擇滅。離簡擇力,由闕緣故餘不更生,名非擇滅,如殘眾同分中夭者餘蘊。餘部師說:由慧功能隨眠不生,名為擇滅。隨眠緣闕後苦不生不由慧能,名非擇滅。離簡擇力此滅不成,故此不生即擇滅攝。有說:諸法生已後無,自然滅故,名非擇滅。如是所執非擇滅體應是無常,未滅無故。豈不擇滅擇為先故,先無後有應亦無常,非擇為先方有擇滅。如何擇滅亦是無常?所以者何?非先有擇後未生法方有不生。何者不生?本來自有,若無簡擇諸法應生,簡擇生時法永不起。於此不起,擇有功能,謂於先時未有生障,今為生障非造不生。若唯不生是涅槃者,此經文句當云何通?經言:五根若修若習若多修習,能令過去未來現在眾苦永斷。此永斷體即是涅槃,唯於未來有不生義非於過現,豈不相違?雖有此文而不違義。此經意說,緣過現苦煩惱斷故名眾苦斷。如世尊言:汝等於色應斷貪欲,貪欲斷時便名色斷及色遍智,廣說乃至識亦如是。過現苦斷義亦應然。設有餘經言斷過去未來現在諸煩惱者,准前理釋,義亦無違。或此經中別有意趣,過去煩惱謂過去生所起煩惱,現在煩惱謂現在生所起煩惱。如愛行中十八愛行,過去世起者依過去生說,未來現在應知亦爾。如是二世所起煩惱,為生未來諸煩惱故,於現相續引起種子,此種斷故彼亦名斷。如異熟盡時亦說名業盡,未來眾苦及諸煩惱,由無種故畢竟不生,說名為斷。若異此者,過去現在何緣須斷?非於已滅及正滅時,須設劬勞為令其滅。若無為法其體都無,何故經說:所有諸法,若諸有為若諸無為,於中離染最為第一。如何無法可於無中立為第一?我亦不說諸無為法其體都無,但應如我所說而有。如說此聲有先非有、有後非有,不可非有說為有故有義得成。說有無為,應知亦爾。有雖非有而可稱歎,故諸災橫畢竟非有名為離染。此於一切有非有中最為殊勝,為令所化深生欣樂,故應稱歎此為第一。若無為法唯非有者,無故不應名滅聖諦?且言聖諦其義云何?豈不此言屬無倒義。聖見有無皆無顛倒,謂聖於苦見唯是苦,於苦非有見唯非有,此於聖諦義有何違?如何非有而可立為第三聖諦?第二無間聖見及說,故成第三。若無為法其體唯無,空涅槃識應緣無境。此緣無境亦無有過,辯去來中當應思擇。若許無為別有實體,當有何失?復有何德?許便擁護毘婆沙宗是名為德,若有可護,天神定知自當擁護。然許實有,明虛妄計是名為失。所以者何?此非有體可得如色受等,亦非有用可得如眼耳等。又若別有,如何可立彼事之滅第六轉聲?由滅與事非互相屬,此彼相望非因果故。唯遮彼事,第六可成,彼事之無名為滅故。滅雖別有,而由彼事或得斷時方得此滅,可言此滅屬於彼事。何因此滅定屬此得?如契經言:苾蒭獲得現法涅槃。如何非有可言獲得?由得對治便獲永違煩惱,後有所依身故名得涅槃。復有聖教能顯涅槃唯以非有為其自性,謂契經言:所有眾苦皆無餘斷,各別捨棄盡、離染滅、靜息永沒。餘苦不續不取不生,此極寂靜、此極美妙,謂捨諸依及一切愛盡、離染滅,名為涅槃。云何不許言不生者依此無生故言不生?我等見此第七轉聲,於證滅有都無功力。何意故說依此無生?若依此言屬已有義,應本不生,涅槃常故。若依此言屬已得義,是則應許依道之得,故唯依道或依道得令苦不生。汝應信受。由此善釋經說喻言,如燈焰,涅槃心解脫亦爾。此經意說,如燈涅槃,唯燈焰謝,無別有物。如是世尊心得解脫,唯諸蘊滅,更無所有。阿毘達磨亦作是言:無事法云何?謂諸無為法。言無事者,謂無體性。毘婆沙師不許此釋。若爾,彼釋事義云何?彼言事者略有五種:一自性事,如有處言:若已得此事,彼成就此事。二所緣事,如有處言:一切法智所知隨其事。三繫縛事,如有處言:若於此事愛結所繫,彼於此事恚結繫耶?四所因事,如有處言:有事法云何?謂諸有為法。五所攝事,如有處言:田事宅事妻子等事。今於此中說因名事,顯無為法都無有因,是故無為雖實有物,常無用故無因無果。總論已竟。於諸果中應說何果何因所得?頌曰:

〔頌·正57 T29 0035a16〕   後因果異熟,前因增上果,
  同類遍等流,俱相應士用。
論曰:言後因者,謂異熟因,於六因中最後說故,初異熟果此因所得。言前因者,謂能作因,於六因中最初說故,後增上果此因所得。增上之果,名增上果。唯無障住,有何增上?即由無障得增上名。或能作因亦有勝力,如十處界於五識身,諸有情業於器世界,耳等對於眼識生等,亦有展轉增上生力,聞已便生欣見欲故。此等增上,如應當思。同類、遍行得等流果,此二因果皆似因故。俱有相應得士用果,非越士體有別士用,即此所得名士用果。此士用名為目何法?即目諸法所有作用,如士用故得士用名,如世間說鴉足藥草醉象將軍。為唯此二有士用果、為餘亦然?有說:餘因亦有此果,唯除異熟,由士用果與因俱生或無間生,異熟不爾。有餘師說:此異熟因亦有隔越遠士用果,譬如農夫所收果實。異熟等果其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正58·正59 T29 0035b07〕   異熟無記法,有情有記生,
  等流似自因,離繫由慧盡。
  若因彼力生,是果名士用,
  除前有為法,有為增上果。
論曰:唯於無覆無記法中有異熟果。為此亦通非有情數、唯局有情?為通等流及所長養?應知唯是有記所生,一切不善及善有漏能記異熟,故名有記。從彼後時異熟方起,非俱無間,名有記生。如是名為異熟果相。非有情數亦從業生,何非異熟?以共有故。謂餘亦能如是受用。夫異熟果必無有餘共受用義,非餘造業餘可因斯受異熟果。其增上果亦業所生,何得共受?共業生故。似自因法名等流果,謂似同類、遍行二因。若遍行因亦得等流果,何不許此即名同類因?此果但由地等染故,與因相似不由種類,若由種類果亦似因,此果所因乃名同類。故作是問:若是同類因亦遍行因耶?應作四句。第一句者,非遍行法為同類因。第二句者,他部遍法為遍行因。第三句者,自部遍法為遍行因。第四句者,除前諸相。由慧盡法名離繫果。滅故名盡,擇故名慧,即說擇滅名離繫果。若法因彼勢力所生,即說此法名士用果。如因下地加行心力上地有漏無漏定生,及因清淨靜慮心力變化心生,如是等類擇滅應言由道力得。諸有為法,除前已生,是餘有為之增上果。士用、增上二果何殊?士用果名唯對作者,增上果稱通對此餘。如匠所成,對能成匠,具得士用、增上果名;對餘非匠,唯增上果。於上所說六種因中,何位何因取果與果?頌曰:

〔頌·正60 T29 0035c09〕   五取果唯現,二與果亦然,
  過現與二因,一與唯過去。
論曰:五因取果唯於現在,定非過去,彼已取故;亦非未來,彼無用故。亦應如是說,能作因非定有果,故此不說。俱有、相應與果亦爾,唯於現在,由此二因取果與果必俱時故。同類、遍行二因與果通於過現,過去可然。如何現在與等流果?有等流果無間生故。若果已生,因便過去,名已與果,不應更與。善同類因有時取果而非與果,應作四句。第一句者,謂斷善根時最後所捨得。第二句者,謂續善根時最初所得得,應說爾時續者前得。第三句者,謂不斷善根於所餘諸位。第四句者,謂除前相。又於不善同類因中亦有四句。第一句者,謂離欲貪時最後所捨得。第二句者,謂退欲貪時最初所得得,應說爾時退者前得。第三句者,謂未離欲貪於所餘諸位。第四句者,謂除前相。有覆無記同類因中亦有四句,於阿羅漢得時、退時、未得及餘,如理應說。無覆無記同類因中有順後句,謂與果時必亦取果。或時取果而非與果,謂阿羅漢最後諸蘊,約有所緣剎那差別。善同類因亦有四句。第一句者,謂善心無間起染無記心。第二句者,謂與上相違。第三句者,謂善心無間還起善心。第四句者,謂除前相。不善心等如其所應,亦有四句,准例應說。取果、與果其義云何?能為彼種故名取果,正與彼力故名與果。異熟與果唯於過去,由異熟果無與因俱及無間故。復有餘師,前五果外別說四果:一安立果,謂如水輪為風輪果,乃至草等為大地果。二加行果,謂如無生智等遠為不淨等果。三和合果,謂如眼識等為眼根等果。四修習果,謂如化心等為諸靜慮果。如是四果皆是士用、增上果攝。說因果已。復應思擇,此中何法幾因所生?法略有四,謂染污法、異熟生法、初無漏法、三所餘法。餘法者何?謂除異熟餘無記法,除初無漏諸餘善法。如是四法,頌曰:

〔頌·正61·正62前半 T29 0036a19〕   染污異熟生,餘初聖如次,
  除異熟遍二,及同類餘生,
  此謂心心所,餘及除相應。
論曰:諸染污法,除異熟因,餘五因生。異熟生法,除遍行因,餘五因生。三所餘法,雙除異熟、遍行二因,餘四因生。初無漏法,雙除前二及同類因,餘三因生。如是四法,為說何等?謂心心所不相應行及色四法。復幾因生?如心心所所除因外及除相應,應知餘法從四三二餘因所生。此中染污異熟生法,餘四因生。三所餘法,餘三因生。初無漏法,餘二因生。一因生法,決定無有。

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

〔正50〕總標六因

承前:前面已經說完了心不相應行法。先前在講「生相」能生起所生之法的時候曾提到——那並不是離開其餘的因與緣、單憑生相自己就能辦成的。那麼此中什麼法叫做「因緣」呢?先說因。因有六種。是哪六種?頌說:

:能作因與俱有因,同類因與相應因,遍行因和異熟因——對法諸師承許「因」只有這六種。

:因有六種:第一是能作因,第二是俱有因,第三是同類因,第四是相應因,第五是遍行因,第六是異熟因。阿毘達磨(對法)諸師承許因只有這樣六種。那麼先問:第一個「能作因」的相貌是什麼樣的?頌說:

〔正51〔1句〕〕能作因:不障礙就是因

:除了它自己以外,其餘一切法都是它的能作因。

:任何一個有為法生起時,只把它自己的體排除在外,其餘一切法都是它的「能作因」——因為那些法在它生起的時候都不加障礙地安住著。雖然其餘五因就其性質而言也能作果、也可以叫作能作,但那五種各有自己的別名,只有這一種再沒有別的名稱可用,所以就把這個總的名稱給了它——好比「色處」等等,本來是總稱,卻就當作了別名。

有人質疑:不是說『還沒有知道四諦之理,諸漏(煩惱)將要生起;由於已經知道了,諸漏才不生』嗎?那麼「智」對於漏的生起就是能障礙的了;又如日光能障蔽人現前看見眾星。那怎麼還說有為法生起時,除了自體以外一切法都是它的能作因呢?——應當知道:說的是『此法生起的那個時候,那些法都沒有障礙地安住著』,所以那些法對這個法才是能作因。(智起、日光生的時候,漏與見星本來就不生;智與日光不現起時,才是漏與見星生起之時,那時它們正是不障礙地安住著。)

進一步問:如果某法在此法生起時本來有能力障礙它、而竟不去障礙,那還可以立為因;譬如國中之人因為國主不加損害,都這樣說:我是靠著國主才得到安樂的。可是如果某法對此法的生起根本沒有障礙的作用(連障礙的能力都沒有),那麼即使它不障礙,憑什麼算是因呢?——就像涅槃以及畢竟不生之法,對一切有為法的生起而言;又如地獄(那落迦)等有情的相續,對無色界諸蘊的生起而言:它們「有」也等於「沒有」,根本沒有能障礙的作用。答:雖然沒有障礙的作用,仍然立為因,就像沒有力量的國王——國人一樣可以照前面那樣說「我因國主而得安樂」。

這是就一切能作因通說(只取「不障礙」這一義)。若就其中殊勝者而言,能作因並非全無生果之力:例如眼根與色境對於眼識等的生起、飲食對於身體、種子等對於芽等,都是實有生力的。

又有人這樣詰難:如果一切法都因為不障礙而成為能作因,那為什麼諸法不一齊頓時生起?一個人殺生的時候,為什麼不是一切人都像那個殺者一樣同成殺業?——這個難不能成立。因為只是「不障礙」這一點,才許一切法為能作因;並不是說它們對果的生起都有親自造作之力(親因與等起心不具,所以不頓生、不同罪)。

另有一類論師說:一切能作因對於果的生起都有能作之力。那麼且問:涅槃等對於眼識的生起,怎麼說它有能作之力?答:意識緣涅槃等為境而生起,或成善心、或成惡心;因為有了這個意識,後來眼識才依次第得以生起——這是輾轉相因的緣故。所以涅槃等對於眼識的生起確有能作之力。其餘諸法也依這一方隅類推,輾轉都應知道有能生之力。

能作因的相貌已經說完。第二,俱有因的相貌是什麼?頌說:

〔正51〔2–4句〕〕俱有因:互相作對方的果

:互相作對方的果,就是俱有因——如同四大種彼此、如同能相與所相、如同心與心隨轉法。

:如果甲乙二法互相作對方的「士用果」(因作用之力所得之果),那麼這二法就互相是對方的俱有因。它的相貌怎樣?就像地水火風四大種,彼此相望互為俱有因;同樣,諸「相」(生住異滅四相)與所相之法、心與心隨轉法,也都互相為因。這樣一來,俱有因就憑「互為果」這一義,把一切有為法都相應地攝盡了。

不過有一處例外要辨明:本法與「隨相」(小四相)並不互為果——本法並不是隨相所生的果——然而本法對隨相仍是俱有因(隨相是隨著本法轉的),反過來隨相對本法就不是俱有因。這一點此處應當分辨。

那麼,什麼叫做「心隨轉法」?頌說:

〔正52〔1–3句〕〕心隨轉法的體

:諸心所法、靜慮與無漏這兩種律儀,以及它們和心自身的諸相——這些就是心隨轉法。

:一切與心相應之法(諸心所),靜慮律儀與無漏律儀這兩種律儀,還有這些法以及心自身的生、住、異、滅諸相——凡此皆名心隨轉法。(二種律儀是入定時才有、出定即無的無表色,所以隨心而轉。)

那麼,為什麼這些法叫做「隨心而轉」?頌說:

〔正52〔4句〕〕十因判隨轉:時、果、善等

:由於時相同、果相同、善等三性相同。

:簡略地說,由於「時」相同、「果」等相同、「善」等相同,所以說這些法名為心隨轉。

其一,就「時」而言:這些法與心同一個生、同一個住、同一個滅,並且同墮於一世(過去、現在、未來同屬一世)。這四項合為「時」門,顯示唯有與心同時者才叫隨轉。

其二,就「果」等而言:這些法與心同得一果、同感一異熟、同得一等流。

應當知道:這裡前面說的那個「一」(一生一住一滅)是顯「同時」,後面說的那個「一」(一果一異熟一等流)是顯「共同」——同一個字,兩處意思不一樣。

其三,就「善」等而言:這些法與心同是善性、或同是不善性、或同是無記性。

由這時四、果三、性三合計「十因」,所以名為心隨轉。

此中就法數說:心王最少也要與五十八法互為俱有因——即十大地法、它們的四十個本相、以及心自己的四本相與四隨相共八,合為五十八法。而反過來,這五十八法之中除去心的四個隨相,其餘五十四法才是心的俱有因。

另有一師說:作心之因的只有十四法——即十大地法連同心的四本相(不取大地法上的四十本相)。這一說法不好。為什麼呢?因為違背《品類足論》所說。像那部論中說:『或有苦諦,以有身見為因,而不與有身見為因——就是除掉未來的有身見及其相應法的生、老、住、非常之外,其餘的染污苦諦』;『或有苦諦,以有身見為因,也與有身見為因——就是前面所除掉的那些法』。(既然所除之中含有「相應法」的四相,可見大地法上的本相也與心互為俱有因。)不過有的傳本不誦「及彼相應法」這五個字。迦濕彌羅國的毘婆沙師說:那段文必定應當這樣誦;或者即使沒有這幾個字,也應當依義理知道那是省略的說法。

其次要辨「俱有」與「俱有因」不是一回事。凡由俱有因而成為因的,那必定是俱有;但也有雖俱有卻不是由俱有因而成因的——那就是:諸隨相各自對於本法、諸隨相彼此相對、隨心轉法的隨相對於心、這些隨相彼此相對、一切同時生起的有對造色彼此相對、一部分同時生起的無對造色彼此相對、一切同時生起的造色與大種彼此相對、一切同時生起的「得」與「所得」彼此相對。這些法雖然名為俱有,卻不是由俱有因而成因——因為它們並不同取一果、一異熟、一等流。至於「得」與所得,更不一定同時而行,或前、或後、或俱生,所以尤其不是俱有因。

以上這些道理姑且可以承認。但是——世間所公認的因果相生之事,是種子在前、芽在後;從來沒有見過像你們所說的「同時因果」。所以現在應當說清楚:同時生起的一堆法之中,怎麼會有因果的意義?

答(有部):豈不是現前就看得見嗎——燈焰與燈明、芽與影,都是同時而互為因果的。

反詰(經部):這正應當仔細分辨——究竟是燈焰與燈明互為因果呢,還是由前一念的因緣和合(人功、燈器、油、炷)而使焰與明一齊生起呢?至於影,是因為別的東西擋住了光明才有影現,怎麼能說這影是以芽為因?(若說是芽生影,那麼有芽而無日光時也應當有影。)

救(有部):你這樣否認我的同時因果,於理不應如此——因為果之體有沒有,是隨著因之有沒有而定的。善於因明的人說因果之相是這樣的:如果『此因有則彼果有、此因無則彼果無』,那麼此定是因、彼定是果。而在俱有法之中,一個有則一切有、一個無則一切無——這正符合因果之理。

再問(經部):同時而起可以說有因果之理,但怎麼可以說「互為因果」呢?答(有部):就依前面所說(此有彼有、此無彼無是雙向的),互為因果也並不相違。

若是這樣,那麼像前面所說互不相離的諸造色,豈不也應當互為因?同樣,造色與諸大種、心隨相等與心等法,都是互不相離的,豈不都應當互為因?

如果說:譬如三根木杖互相依靠而站立,俱有法的因果義就這樣成立——那還要再想一想:這三根杖究竟是靠著同時互相依倚之力才站住的呢,還是由前一念的因緣合力使那三根杖同時生起而站住的呢?而且那裡面另外還有繩子、鉤子、地面等物連繫扶持才站得住的。答:這裡也同樣另有同類因等(別的助緣)在,所以俱有因的意義仍然得以成立。

俱有因的相貌已經說完。第三,同類因的相貌是什麼?頌說:

〔正53·正54前半〕同類因:相似、自部自地、前生

:同類因是相似之法;限於同一部、同一地,且必是前生之法。無漏道則九地輾轉互為因,但只與相等或殊勝者為果。加行所生之法也是這樣——就是聞所成、思所成等。

:所謂同類因,就是相似之法與相似之法互為同類因。譬如善的五蘊與善的五蘊輾轉相望為同類因;染污與染污、無記與無記,五蘊相望也應知如此。

此中有異說:有的論師說,「淨無記」之蘊,五蘊都是色蘊之果〔色能為五蘊之因〕,而四蘊不是色之因;有的論師說,五蘊都是四蘊之果〔四蘊能為五蘊之因〕,而色不是四蘊之因;還有的論師說,色與四蘊相望,輾轉都不為因。

又:同一身中,胎位最初的「羯剌藍」位能與後面十位為同類因;第二「頞部曇」等九位,每一位都除去自己之前的位,而與其餘各位為因。若是對別人身中的同類十位,那麼每一位都能與那十位為因。依這一方隅,外界的麥、稻等自類相生,也應廣加思擇。

如果不許色法作色法的同類因,那種主張便違背根本論的明文——因為根本論說:『過去大種、未來大種為因、為增上』等等。

那麼,是不是凡相似之法對相似之法都可以說是同類因?不是。怎麼講?只有「自部、自地」才與自部自地為因,所以頌說「自部地」。「部」指五部——即見苦所斷、見集所斷、見滅所斷、見道所斷、修所斷。「地」指九地——即欲界算一地,加四靜慮、四無色共八地。此中見苦所斷之法只與見苦所斷為同類因、不與其餘四部為因;乃至修所斷只與修所斷為同類因。而其中每一部之內,欲界地只與欲界為同類因,初靜慮地只與初靜慮為同類因,乃至有頂地只與有頂地為同類因——不同地相望都沒有為因的道理。

還不止如此。什麼呢?頌說「前生」:只有先前已生之法,才與後來相似的、正生或未生之法作同類因。怎麼知道是這樣?因為根本論這樣說。如《發智論》說:『什麼是同類因?就是前生的善根與後生的自界善根及其相應法為同類因。』這樣,過去對其餘二世、過去現在對未來等等,都應照此廣說。

然而那部論裡又有這樣一問:『如果甲法與乙法為因,是否有時甲法對乙法不為因呢?』論主答說:『沒有不為因之時。』——這是就俱有因、相應因、異熟因這三種因隱密而說的(那三因通未來),所以沒有過失。

有人卻說:未來正生位的法必定能與彼為同類因,所以那段文是依最後(正生)位隱密地作此答的。這種解釋,對所詰之難並不算善解——因為未來之法在正生位之前並不是同類因,要到正生位之後才成為同類因(那就仍有『不為因之時』)。而且若照他那樣講,論中接著又問:『如果甲法與乙法為等無間,是否有時甲法對乙法不為等無間呢?』論主答的是:『若此法未至已生。』若照他的解法,那裡也應當答『沒有不為緣之時』才對,何以卻答『若此法未至已生』呢?

他又補救說:那是為了顯示兩種問答方式(一隱一顯),像那一處那樣說,這一處也可以那樣說;像這一處那樣說,那一處也可以那樣說。——這樣造文能得到什麼好處呢?只顯得論主不善於行文罷了。所以應知前面那個解釋(依三因密說)才是善解。

若是這樣,那麼為什麼《品類足論》說:『或有苦諦以有身見為因、而不與有身見為因——除掉未來的有身見及其相應苦諦之外,其餘的染污苦諦;或有苦諦以有身見為因、也與有身見為因——就是前面所除的那些法』呢?(若未來無同類因,何須除「未來有身見相應苦諦」?)答:那段文應當說成『除掉未來的有身見『相應苦諦』』(即只是相應而非同類因所攝)。縱使真有像他所說的那種誦法,依義理也應當知道那不是(未來有同類因的證據)。

又怎麼會通《施設足論》呢?那部論說:諸法有四事決定——所謂因、果、所依、所緣。應知那段文中的「因」是指能作因、俱有因、相應因、異熟因(四種通未來者);「果」是指增上果、士用果、異熟果;「所依」是指眼等六根;「所緣」是指色等六境。(其中並不含同類因與等流果,所以不成妨難。)

若是這樣,同類因豈不成了『本來沒有而後來才有』?——承許如此,並無過失:這是就「位」而說,不是就「體」而說;由和合、作用之「位」而立果,並非就體立果。

那麼假使同類因在未來世也有,像異熟因那樣,會有什麼過失?答:未來世若有,根本論就應當這樣說;根本論只說能取果、與果的那些同類因(在過去現在),所以沒有過失。

而且從義理上說也不能有:因為同類因引生等流果,若說此因在未來就有,道理上必定不然——未來世法沒有前後之分。而不應當說『已生之法作為未生之法的等流』,就像過去法不是現在之果一樣;否則就有『果在前、因在後』的過失。所以未來世沒有同類因。

若是這樣,異熟因也應當未來世非有才對?——不然,因為異熟果不會在因之前、也不會與因同時(果必在因後)。答:未來世法既沒有前後,就沒有前述那種過失,因為異熟因與果不相似。也就是說:同類因與果相似,若沒有前後之分,就會互為因;既互為因就會互為果,互為因果是與理相違的。而異熟因與果不相似,即使離了前後之別也沒有上述過失。所以同類因是就「位」建立的,故未來非有;異熟因是就「相」建立的,故未來也非無。

說同類因「唯自地」,是依什麼而說?是依有漏而說。若是無漏道,那麼輾轉相望,每一地的道都能與九地為因——即未至定、靜慮中間、四根本靜慮、三根本無色,這九地的道諦都互相為因。為什麼?因為無漏道在諸地之中都像客人暫住,不墮界所攝,不被諸地之愛執為己有,所以九地之道雖然地不相同,卻能輾轉為因——因為同是無漏一類。

然而只能與「相等」或「殊勝」者為因,不能作低劣者之因,因為它是加行(用功)所生的。且如已生的苦法智忍,還與未來的苦法智忍為同類因,這叫作「等」;而這個忍又能與其後從苦法智直到無生智為同類因,這叫作「勝」。這樣廣說,乃至已生的諸無生智只與同等者為同類因,因為再沒有比它更勝的了。

又:已生的見道、修道、無學道,依次第與三、二、一為同類因(見道與三道為因,修道與修無學二道為因,無學道只與無學為因)。又此中鈍根之道與鈍根、利根都為同類因;利根之道則只作利根之道的因。如隨信行、信勝解、時解脫這三種鈍根聖者之道,依次與六、四、二為同類因;隨法行、見至、不時解脫這三種利根聖者之道,依次與三、二、一為同類因。

又問:上地之道可以作下地之因,那怎麼還說「或等或勝」(上地是勝,下地是劣,豈不成了與劣為因)?答:由「因增長」與「由根」二義而說。所謂因增長,是說見道等九品之中下下品等,在後後位中因轉增長(所以上地之下品仍可與下地之上品為因而不成劣);所謂由根,是上地鈍根之道與下地利根之道為因。雖然在同一相續之中不可能既起隨信行道又起隨法行道,但已生之道可以作未來(另一類)之因。

「加行生亦然」:不但聖道如此,其餘世間之法凡是加行所生的,也同樣只與相等、殊勝者為因,不作低劣者之因。加行所生之法體是什麼?就是聞所成慧、思所成慧等。「等」字是等取修所成慧——因聞、思、修所生的功德叫作「彼所成」,因為是加功用行才發生的,所以只與等、勝為因,不與劣為因。

如欲界所繫:聞所成法能與自界的聞所成、思所成為同類因,而不作修所成之因(欲界沒有修所成);思所成法與思所成為同類因,而不作聞所成之因,因為聞比思劣。若是色界所繫:聞所成法能與自界的聞所成、修所成為同類因,而不作思所成之因(色界沒有思所成,舉心思量便入定了);修所成法只與自界修所成為同類因,不作聞所成之因,因為聞劣。無色界所繫:修所成法只與自界修所成為同類因,不作聞、思所成之因——無聞(無耳根)故、思劣故。

這些法又各有九品:若是下下品,能作九品之因;下中品作八品之因;乃至上上品只作上上品之因,因為要除去前面比它劣的。至於生得善法,九品相望可以輾轉互為因(不限等勝);染污法也是如此。

無覆無記總有四種:異熟生、威儀路、工巧處、化心(變化心)俱起之品,依次能與四、三、二、一為因(後者較勝故)。又欲界的化心有四靜慮之果,但不作上靜慮果的下靜慮果之因——因為加行所生之法不會得到低劣之果,正如勤加功力種稻種麥,不會白費劬勞而一無所獲。

因為有這樣的道理,所以有人問:可有已生的無漏法,卻不作未生位無漏法之因的嗎?有——譬如已生的苦法智品對於未生位的苦法忍品(智勝於忍,不作劣因);又一切勝法對於一切劣法。可有一身之中先所決定得到的無漏法,卻不作後生之因的嗎?有——譬如未來的苦法忍品對於其後已生的苦法智品(果必不在因前);或者說,因為同類因未來沒有。可有前生的無漏法,卻不作後起無漏法之因的嗎?有——譬如前生殊勝的無漏法對於後起低劣的無漏法,如從上果退墮而下果現前之時。又如前面已生的『苦法智之得』,對於後面已生的『苦法忍之得』,也不是同類因,因為後者比前者劣。

同類因的相貌已經說完。第四,相應因的相貌是什麼?頌說:

〔正54後半〕相應因:五義平等而同依

:相應因決定唯是心與心所,而且必須同一所依。

:只有心與心所是相應因。

若是這樣,那麼所緣、行相各別的心心所,豈不也應當互為相應因?——不是。所緣、行相相同的才可以說是相應。

若是這樣,那麼異時而所緣、行相相同的,豈不也應當說是相應因?——不是。必須所緣、行相以及時間都相同,才叫相應。

若是這樣,那麼異身而所緣、行相與時間都相同的(如大眾同時共觀初月),豈不也應當說是相應?——為了用一句話總遮這許多妨難,所以頌說「同依」:必須是同一所依的心心所法,才能互相為相應因。此中「同」字顯示所依是同一個——譬如眼識用此一剎那的眼根為所依,與它相應的受等心所也就用這同一個眼根為所依;乃至意識與其相應法同依意根,應知也是這樣。

相應因的體其實就是俱有因,那麼這二因在意義上有什麼差別?答:由「互為果」這一義立俱有因,好比一群商侶互相依倚、共同走過險道;由『五種平等而共相應』這一義立相應因,就好比那群商侶同吃同做飲食等事業,其中缺了一個人便都不相應了——所以「互為因」的意義最為成立。

相應因的相貌已經說完。第五,遍行因的相貌是什麼?頌說:

〔正55前半〕遍行因:前生的遍行惑作同地染法之通因

:遍行因是指前生的遍行諸法,作同一地一切染法之因。

:所謂遍行因,就是先前已生的遍行諸法,與後起的同地染污諸法為遍行因。至於「遍行諸法」是哪些(十一遍行隨眠及其相應俱有法),在隨眠品中講到遍行義處會廣加分別。

這一種因為什麼要在同類因之外另立?因為它是一切染法的「通因」——同類因只作自部之因,而遍行因不但作自部染法之因,也作其餘各部染法之因;由於它的勢力,其餘部的煩惱以及它們的眷屬(相應俱有法)也隨之生長。

問:聖者身中的諸染污法(修所斷惑),難道也用這見所斷的遍行為因嗎?答:迦濕彌羅國的毘婆沙師說,一切染污法都以見所斷為因。所以《品類足論》這樣說:『什麼是見所斷為因之法?就是諸染污法,以及見所斷法所感的異熟。』又說:『什麼是無記為因之法?就是諸無記有為法以及不善法。』又說:『或有苦諦以有身見為因、而不與有身見為因……除掉未來的有身見及其相應法的生、老、住、無常之外,其餘的染污苦諦。』(三處文都證見所斷通與一切染法為因。)

若是這樣,怎麼會通《施設足論》所說呢?那部論說:『可有法是不善、而唯以不善為因的嗎?有——就是聖人離欲而退時最初生起的染污思。』(若一切染皆以見斷為因,此處何以只說不善為因?)答:那是依『未斷之因』隱密而說的——見所斷法雖然也是此思之因,但聖者已斷見惑,所以略去不說。

遍行因的相貌已經說完。第六,異熟因的相貌是什麼?頌說:

〔正55後半〕異熟因:不善與有漏善

:異熟因就是不善法,以及唯屬有漏的善法。

:只有諸不善法以及有漏善法才是異熟因,因為它們是能招異熟之法。

問:為什麼無記法不招異熟?答:因為力量太弱,好比朽壞的種子。問:為什麼無漏法不招異熟?答:因為沒有「愛」來滋潤,好比堅實的種子若無水澆灌(也不能發芽);而且無漏不是三界所繫之地,怎麼能招感繫地的異熟?其餘之法(不善與有漏善)二義具足(有愛潤、是繫地),所以能招,好比堅實之種又得水滋潤。

「異熟因」這個名怎麼理解?是「異熟之因」(依主釋)呢,還是「異熟即因」(持業釋)?答:兩種解釋都可通,有什麼過失?——若只作「異熟之因」解,聖教就不應當說「異熟生眼」(那是就果說異熟);若只作「異熟即因」解,聖教就不應當說「業之異熟」(那是就因說異熟)。二釋俱通的道理,前面已經辨過了。

那麼「異熟」二字的意義究竟是什麼?毘婆沙師這樣解釋:異類而熟,就是異熟之義——異熟因唯是異類而熟(因是善惡,果是無記);俱有等因唯是同類而熟;能作一因則兼通同類與異類。所以唯有這一種名為異熟因。

(論主辨其不足):「熟」這個果,不應當是其餘諸因所得之果。果要具足二義才配稱「熟」:第一,須由相續轉變差別,它的體才得以生起(造業之後不即感果,要待相續將欲感果時方名轉變差別);第二,須隨著因的勢力有勝有劣,時間上有一定的分限(或十年、或百年)。而俱有、相應二因所生的果體,並不須要由相續轉變差別才得生起,因為取果的時候就同時與果了(缺第一義);能作、同類、遍行三因之果,也不是隨著因的勢力勝劣而時間有分限,因為善惡等業窮盡生死之際,果還數數而生、時間沒有限量(缺第二義)。因此只應當這樣解釋:變異而熟,才是異熟之義;不應當只用一個「異」字來簡別其餘諸因(那樣攝義不周)。

其次辨異熟因『幾蘊共感一果』。在欲界之中:有時一蘊為異熟因共感一果——指行蘊中的有記「得」及其生等四相;有時二蘊為異熟因共感一果——指善或不善的身業、語業(色蘊)及其生等(行蘊);有時四蘊為異熟因共感一果——指善或不善的心、心所法及其生等。

在色界之中:有時一蘊共感一果——指有記的「得」、無想等至及其生等;有時二蘊共感一果——指初靜慮的善有表業及其生等;有時四蘊共感一果——指非等引(散心)的善心心所及其生等;有時五蘊共感一果——指等引(定心)的心心所法連同隨轉色及其生等。

在無色界之中:有時一蘊共感一果——指有記的「得」、滅盡等至及其生等;有時四蘊共感一果——指一切善的心心所法及其生等。

再辨一業所感的處數。有業只感一處異熟——就是感法處,即命根等。若感意處,一定同時感二處——意處與法處。若感觸處,應知也是如此(觸處與法處)。若感身處,一定感三處——身處、觸處、法處。感色、香、味也應知如此。若感眼處,一定感四處——眼處以及身、觸、法三處。感耳、鼻、舌也應知如此。又有業能感或五、或六、或七、或八、或九、或十、或十一處——因為業有的果少、有的果多。就像外面的種子,結的果有的少有的多:果少的如穀、麥等,果多的如蓮、石榴、諾瞿陀樹等。

又:有『一世之業感三世異熟』,卻沒有『三世之業感一世異熟』——不會白費劬勞而使果比因還少。有『一念之業感多念異熟』,卻沒有『多念之業感一念異熟』,道理同上。

然而異熟果決不與業同時,因為造業的當時並不受果;也不是無間(次一剎那)就受,因為次一剎那是被等無間緣之力所引的(那是等流而非異熟)。而且異熟因所感的是異類之果,必須等待相續轉變才能辦成。

以上六因各別之相已說完。那麼這六因決定居於哪一世?因居於世是決定的。這義理雖然已經說過,卻還沒有用頌收攝,所以應當再辨一次。頌說:

〔正56前半〕六因的三世定

:遍行因與同類因通二世;相應、俱有、異熟三因通三世。

:遍行因與同類因只居於過去、現在二世,未來世沒有——道理如前面(就位建立)所說。相應因、俱有因、異熟因這三因,在三世之中都普遍具有。頌中既然沒有說能作因居於何世,依義類推便可知道:能作因通於三世,也通於「非世」(無為法也是能作因)。

六因各別之相與三世之定已經說完。那麼什麼法是「果」,是對著它才成立為因的呢?頌說:

〔正56後半〕果唯有為與離繫;無為無因無果

:果就是一切有為法以及離繫(擇滅);無為法自身則無因也無果。

:如根本論所說:『什麼是果法?就是諸有為法以及擇滅。』

若是這樣,無為(擇滅)既然承許是果,那就應當有因——因為要對著那個因,才可以說這是果;又此無為既然承許是(能作)因,那就應當有果——因為要對著那個果,才可以說這是因。答:唯有有為之法有因有果,諸無為法則不然。為什麼?因為無為沒有六因、沒有五果。

問:為什麼不許諸無間道對離繫果作能作因?答:能作因是就『對它的生起不作障礙』而立的;無為根本沒有「生」,道對它能作什麼?

問:那它是誰的果?「果」的意義又何在?答:它是道之果,因為是由道之力而證得的。

問:若是這樣,道之果應當只是那個「得」(得擇滅之得)才對,因為道對「得」有能生之力,對擇滅本身並沒有。答:不是。道對「得」與對「擇滅」的功能有差別:對「得」的功能是「能生」,對「滅」的功能是「能證」。由這個道理,道雖然不是滅之生因,卻仍可說擇滅是道之果。

問:既然諸無為沒有增上果,怎麼還可以說它是能作因?答:因為諸無為對他法的生起不作障礙,所以立為能作因;然而說它沒有果,是因為離開世間之法便沒有取果、與果的作用(無為不在三世,無取與之用)。

(以下為經部與有部論無為之實有,本論廣錄二造之言。)

經部師說:無為不是因。因為沒有一部經說「因」是無為的,卻有經說「因」唯是有為。

問:哪一處經這樣說?答:如有經說:『諸因諸緣能生色者,皆是無常。無常的因緣所生的諸色,怎麼會是常?』乃至識也如此廣說。

反詰:若是這樣,無為也應當不能給能緣之識作「所緣緣」了(因為經說因緣皆無常)。答:經只說「能生」者才無常,故無為仍可作所緣緣——經只說「諸因諸緣能生識者皆是無常」,並沒有說『一切為識之緣者皆是無常』,所以不成妨難。

再詰:既然如此,經也只說『能生之因』是無常,那也就沒有撥除『無為唯以不障礙而為能作因』了。答:有契經說無為法為所緣緣,卻沒有契經說無為法為能作因,所以不應當立它為『唯不障礙』之因性。反駁:雖然沒有經說,也沒有一處經遮止;而且無量的經到今天已經隱沒了,怎能斷定就是沒有經說呢?

問:那麼什麼法名為「離繫」?答:就是根本論中所說的擇滅。反詰:先前不是問過『什麼叫擇滅』,答說「是離繫」嗎?如今問『什麼叫離繫』,又答「是擇滅」——這樣兩個答案互相依靠,對於它的自性終究顯不出來。所以應當另開一門來顯它的自性。

(有部答):這個法的自性實有而離言說,唯有諸聖者各自內心證知;只能方便就總相說它是善、是常,別有一個實物名為擇滅、也名離繫。

經部師說:一切無為法都不是實有——並沒有像色、受等那樣別有實物,因為這裡所指的正是「沒有」。

問:若是這樣,為什麼還叫作虛空等?答:只是「無所觸」便名為虛空——譬如在黑暗中無所觸對,人就說『這是虛空』。已起的隨眠與生種滅去之位,由簡擇之力使其餘的(苦與惑)不再生起,就名為擇滅;離開簡擇之力,只因為缺緣而使其餘的不再生起,就名為非擇滅——譬如殘餘的眾同分中途夭亡者的其餘諸蘊(本該生而不生)。

又有餘部的師說:由於慧的功能使隨眠不生,名為擇滅;隨眠因缺緣而後苦不生、並非由慧之能,名為非擇滅。(經部破):離開簡擇之力,這個滅根本不能成立,所以這種「不生」仍應攝在擇滅之中。

又有人說:諸法生起之後自然歸於「後無」,所以名非擇滅。(駁):這樣執取的話,非擇滅之體就成了無常——因為法沒有滅之前,這非擇滅是沒有的。反詰:豈不是你們的擇滅也一樣嗎?它以簡擇為先,那就是先無後有,也應當是無常。答:擇滅並不是『先有簡擇,然後才有』的。為什麼?並不是先有簡擇之後,未生之法才有「不生」——那「不生」本來就有;只是若無簡擇,諸法便會生起,簡擇一生起,法就永不生了。對於這個「不起」,簡擇是有功能的——就是說:先前沒有障生之物,如今簡擇成了障生之物,並不是造出了一個「不生」。

(有部再難):如果只把「不生」當作涅槃,那麼這段經文怎麼會通?經說:「五根若修若習若多修習,能令過去未來現在眾苦永斷」這個「永斷」之體就是涅槃;而「不生」之義只在未來,不在過去現在——豈不相違?

(經部答):雖然有這段文,卻不違義理。這段經的意思是說:緣過去、現在之苦的煩惱斷了,所以名為眾苦斷。就像世尊說:『你們對於色應當斷除貪欲;貪欲斷時,便名色斷以及色的遍智。』乃至識也如此廣說。過去、現在之苦的「斷」,意思也應當如此。假使另有經說「斷過去未來現在諸煩惱」,依前面的道理解釋,意思也不相違。

或者這段經另有意趣:過去煩惱是指過去生所起的煩惱,現在煩惱是指現在生所起的煩惱。像「愛行」之中說的十八種愛行,過去世所起的是依過去生說的,未來、現在應知也是這樣。而這二世所起的煩惱,為了生起未來諸煩惱,在現在的相續之中引起了種子;這個種子斷了,那些煩惱也就名為斷——就像異熟果盡了也說名為業盡。未來的眾苦以及諸煩惱,因為沒有種子,畢竟不生,所以說名為斷。若不是這樣解釋,過去與現在(已滅、正滅)憑什麼還須要斷呢?對已經滅去的以及正在滅的,不須要再設劬勞使它滅。

(有部又難):如果無為法的體全然是無,為什麼經說:『所有諸法,若諸有為、若諸無為,其中離染最為第一』?怎麼能在「無」之中立一個「第一」?

(經部答):我也不說諸無為法的體全然是無,只是應當照我所說的那樣「有」。譬如說『這個聲有先前的非有、有後來的非有』——那個「非有」是不可以說成『實有』的,然而這句話裡「有」字的用法仍然成立。說「有無為」,應知也是如此。雖然是非有卻可以稱歎——所以諸災橫畢竟非有,名為離染;這在一切「有」與「非有」之中最為殊勝,為了使所化的人深生欣樂,所以應當稱歎它為第一。

(有部又難):如果無為法只是「非有」,那就因為沒有,不應當名為「滅聖諦」了。

(經部答):先說「聖諦」是什麼意思——豈不是屬於「無倒」之義嗎?聖者的見,於有、於無都無顛倒:對苦見它只是苦,對苦的非有見它只是非有。這對於聖諦之義有什麼相違?

(再難):既是非有,怎麼可以立為第三聖諦?(答):因為它是第二諦(集諦)之後,聖者無間所見、所說的,所以成為第三。

(再難):如果無為法的體唯是無,那麼緣虛空、緣涅槃的識就成了緣無境之識。(答):緣無境也沒有過失;這一點在辨去來(過去未來實有與否)之處應當思擇。

(經部反問):如果承許無為別有實體,會有什麼失、又有什麼德?——承許便可以擁護毘婆沙宗,這算是「德」;假使真有可護的,天神一定知道,自會來擁護。然而承許它實有,卻顯出虛妄的計執,這才是「失」。為什麼?因為這既不是像色、受等那樣有體可得,也不是像眼、耳等那樣有用可得。

又:如果無為別有實體,怎麼可以用第六轉聲(屬格)說「彼事之滅」?因為滅與彼事並不互相隸屬——二者相望既非因果。若只是遮遣彼事,第六轉聲才可以成立:彼事之「無」名為滅,所以說「彼事之滅」。

(有部答):滅雖然別有實體,但由於彼事得到「斷」的時候才得到這個滅,所以可以說這滅屬於彼事。(經部難):什麼原因使這個滅一定屬於這一個「得」?(有部引經通難):如契經說「苾芻獲得現法涅槃」——若是非有,怎麼可說「獲得」?(經部答):由於得到對治,便獲得永違煩惱與後有所依之身,所以名為得涅槃。

(經部引聖教):又有聖教能顯涅槃唯以「非有」為其自性。如契經說:『所有眾苦,皆無餘斷,各別捨棄,盡、離染、滅、靜息、永沒;其餘之苦不再相續、不取、不生。此極寂靜,此極美妙——就是捨掉諸依以及一切愛盡、離染、滅,名為涅槃。』

(有部詰):為什麼不許『說不生者,是依此(實有的涅槃)而無生,所以說不生』呢?(經部答):我們看這個第七轉聲(依格)的「依此」,對於證滅之「有」全無功力。何以要說「依此無生」?如果「依此」是屬於「已有」之義,那就應當本來不生(涅槃是常故);如果「依此」是屬於「已得」之義,那就應當許為「依道之得」——所以只能說依道、或依道之得,使苦不生。你應當信受這一點。

由此便能善解經中所說的譬喻:如燈焰之涅槃,心解脫也是這樣。這段經的意思是說:如燈的涅槃,只是燈焰謝滅,並沒有另外一個東西;世尊心得解脫也是如此,只是諸蘊滅去,更沒有別的所有。

阿毘達磨也這樣說:『什麼是無事法?就是諸無為法。』所謂「無事」,就是沒有體性。

(有部答):毘婆沙師不許這種解釋。若問他們「事」的意義是什麼,他們說「事」略有五種:一是自性事——如有處說「若已得此事,彼成就此事」;二是所緣事——如有處說『一切法為智所知,隨其事』;三是繫縛事——如有處說『若於此事為愛結所繫,彼於此事亦為恚結所繫嗎』;四是所因事——如有處說『什麼是有事法?就是諸有為法』;五是所攝事——如有處說「田事宅事妻子等事」。如今此處所說的「事」是取第四種(因名為事),是顯無為法都沒有因;所以無為雖然是實有之物,卻因為常無作用而無因無果。

總論到此完畢。那麼在諸果之中,應當說哪一種果是哪一種因所得的?頌說:

〔正57〕六因各得何果

:最後那一因(異熟因)得異熟果,最前那一因(能作因)得增上果;同類因與遍行因得等流果;俱有因與相應因得士用果。

:所說「後因」,是指異熟因——在六因之中它排在最後,所以稱「後」;五果中最初的異熟果,就是這一因所得的。所說「前因」,是指能作因——在六因之中它排在最初,所以稱「前」;五果中最後的增上果,就是這一因所得的。「增上之果」,名為增上果。

問:能作因只是不障礙地安住,有什麼「增上」可言?答:就由「不障礙」這一點而得增上之名。或者說,能作因也有殊勝之力:如十處、十界對於五識身,諸有情的業對於器世界;耳等根對於眼識的生起等等,也有輾轉增上的生力——因為聽說了什麼,便生起想看的欲望(於是眼識生)。這一類的增上,都應如理思量。

同類因與遍行因得等流果,因為這二因之果都與因相似。俱有因與相應因得士用果——並不是離開「士」〔作者〕之體另有一個「士用」;就是這二因作用所得之果,名為士用果。

問:「士用」這個名是指什麼法?答:就是指諸法所有的作用——像士夫(人)的作為一樣,所以得「士用」之名。這是從譬喻立名,就像世間說「鴉足藥草」「醉象將軍」(藥草似鴉足,將軍能入陣如醉象)。

問:是只有這二因有士用果,還是其餘也有?有的論師說:其餘諸因也有這種果,只除異熟因;因為士用果與因或同時生、或無間生,異熟果卻不是這樣。又有的論師說:異熟因也有隔越久遠的士用果,譬如農夫(春耕而秋)所收的果實。

異熟等五果的相貌是什麼樣?頌說:

〔正58·正59〕五果各相

:異熟果是無記法,唯屬有情,是有記(善惡)所生。等流果與自因相似。離繫果是由慧而盡(擇滅)。若某法是因彼之力而生的,這個果名為士用果。除去前面已生的有為法之外,其餘的有為法就是(前法的)增上果。

:只有在無覆無記法之中才有異熟果。

問:那麼它是否也通於非有情數(外器世界),還是唯限有情?又是否通於等流與所長養?答:應知異熟果唯是「有記所生」——一切不善以及善有漏能記別(招感)異熟,所以名為「有記」;從那有記之業以後才有異熟生起,不是同時、也不是無間,所以名為「有記生」。這就是異熟果之相。(既唯有記所生,可知不通等流與所長養——因為那二者通三性所生。)

問:非有情數(山河大地)也是從業生的,為什麼不名異熟?答:因為是共有的——別人也一樣能這樣受用。而異熟果決沒有其餘人共同受用之義:不會別人造業而由另一人因此受得異熟果。問:那增上果也是業所生的,怎麼可以共受?答:因為是從「共業」生的。

與自因相似之法名為等流果——就是與同類因、遍行因二者相似。

問:如果遍行因也得等流果,為什麼不許它就叫同類因?答:因為遍行因所得的果,只是由於同地、同是染性而與因相似,並不是由於「種類」〔部〕相似;若是由種類相似而使果似因,那果之所因才叫同類因。所以有這樣一問:『若是同類因,是否也是遍行因?』應當作四句分別:第一句,非遍行之法作同類因(是同類因而非遍行因);第二句,他部的遍行法作遍行因(是遍行因而非同類因);第三句,自部的遍行法作遍行因(二者俱是);第四句,除去前三句之相(二者俱非)。

由「慧」使惑「盡」之法名為離繫果:「滅」故名為盡,「擇」故名為慧——就是說擇滅名為離繫果。

若某法是因著彼法的勢力而生起的,就說這個法名為士用果。譬如因下地加行心之力而使上地的有漏、無漏定生起,以及因清淨靜慮心之力而使變化心生起,這一類都是。至於擇滅,應當說是由道之力而「得」(不生士用果)。

諸有為法之中,除去前面已生的,其餘的有為法就是(前法之)增上果。(因為果對因或同時或在後,決不會在前。)

問:士用果與增上果二者有什麼差別?答:「士用果」之名唯對著作者而立;「增上果」之稱則通對此作者以外的其他一切。譬如工匠所造成之物:對能造的工匠而言,兼得士用果與增上果之名;對工匠以外的人而言,就只是增上果。

在上面所說的六種因之中,在哪一位、哪一因取果與果?頌說:

〔正60〕取果與果之時

:五因取果唯在現在;俱有、相應二因與果也是如此。同類、遍行二因通過去現在與果;異熟一因唯在過去與果。

:五因(除能作因)取果唯在現在,決定不在過去——因為已經取過了;也不在未來——因為未來無作用。(能作因也應照此說在現在取果,但因為能作因不一定有果,所以此頌不說。)

俱有因、相應因的「與果」也是如此,唯在現在——因為這二因取果與果必定同時。

同類因、遍行因的「與果」則通於過去與現在。在過去與果可以理解;怎麼說現在也與果?因為有的等流果是無間(緊接著)生的。若果已經生了,因便成過去,那是「已與果」,不應當再與。

善的同類因,有時取果卻不與果,應當作四句分別:第一句(取而不與),是斷善根時最後所捨的那個「得」;第二句(與而不取),是續善根時最初所得的那個「得」——應當說那時是『續者之前得』(即先前所捨的那個得);第三句(亦取亦與),是不斷善根時其餘各位;第四句(不取不與),是除去前面三種相。

又在不善的同類因之中也有四句:第一句,是離欲貪時最後所捨的得;第二句,是退失欲貪時最初所得的得——應當說那時是『退者之前得』;第三句,是未離欲貪時其餘各位;第四句,是除去前三相。

有覆無記的同類因之中也有四句——在得阿羅漢果時、退失時、未得時以及其餘各位,應如理配說。

無覆無記的同類因之中則有「順後句」:與果的時候一定也取果;或者有時取果而不與果——就是阿羅漢最後的諸蘊(入無餘涅槃時,取而無所與)。

若就有所緣(心心所)的剎那差別而言,善的同類因也有四句:第一句(取而不與),是善心無間生起染污或無記心;第二句(與而不取),與上句相反;第三句(亦取亦與),是善心無間還起善心;第四句,是除去前三相。不善心等隨其所應,也有四句,依例應知。

問:「取果」「與果」的意義是什麼?答:能作它的種子,所以名為取果;正在給予它力量(使之現起),所以名為與果。

異熟因的與果唯在過去,因為異熟果既不與因同時、也不是無間而生。

又有其餘論師,在前五果之外別說四果:一是安立果,譬如水輪是風輪之果,乃至草木等是大地之果;二是加行果,譬如無生智等是遠由不淨觀等加行而得之果;三是和合果,譬如眼識等是眼根等(和合)之果;四是修習果,譬如變化心等是諸靜慮修習之果。這四種果都攝在士用果與增上果之中。

說因與果已經完畢。接著應當思擇:此中什麼法是由幾種因所生的?法略有四類——染污法、異熟生法、初無漏法、以及前三之外的其餘法。問:其餘法是什麼?答:就是除去異熟以外的其餘無記法,以及除去初無漏以外的其餘善法。這四類法(各從幾因生)?頌說:

〔正61·正62前半〕四法各從幾因生

:染污法、異熟生法、其餘法、初無漏聖法,依次除去異熟因、除去遍行因、除去異熟與遍行二因、以及再除同類因,其餘之因能生。這是就心與心所說的;至於色與不相應行,還要再除去相應因。

:諸染污法,除去異熟因,由其餘五因而生(染污法不是異熟因所生之果)。異熟生法,除去遍行因,由其餘五因而生(遍行因所生唯是染污)。第三類的其餘法,雙除異熟、遍行二因,由其餘四因而生。初無漏法,雙除前二因以及同類因,由其餘三因而生(初無漏之前沒有同類之法)。

問:這四類法是就什麼說的?答:是就心與心所法說的。

問:至於不相應行以及色這四類法,又是由幾因所生?答:就像心心所所除之因以外,再除去相應因——應知其餘之法是從四因、三因、二因這些其餘之因所生。此中染污與異熟生的色、不相應行,由其餘四因生;第三類其餘法,由其餘三因生;初無漏法,由其餘二因生。至於『一因所生之法』,決定是沒有的。


〔Root 50〕General Listing of the Six Causes

Carrying forward: The formations not associated with mind have now been explained. Earlier, when the arising-mark was said to produce what is to arise, it was noted that this is not accomplished by the arising-mark alone, apart from the remaining causes and conditions. Which dharmas here, then, are called causes and conditions? Causes are stated first. There are six kinds of cause. Which six? The stanza says:

Stanza: The enabling cause and the coexistent cause, the homogeneous cause and the associated cause, the all-pervading cause and the maturation cause — the Abhidharma masters allow that there are only these six kinds of cause.

Treatise: There are six kinds of cause: first the enabling cause, second the coexistent cause, third the homogeneous cause, fourth the associated cause, fifth the all-pervading cause, sixth the maturation cause. The masters of Abhidharma allow that there are only these six kinds of cause. Now the first question: what is the character of the first, the enabling cause? The stanza says:

〔Root 51〔Line 1〕〕The Enabling Cause: Not Obstructing Is Itself Being a Cause

Stanza: Apart from the dharma itself, all other dharmas are its enabling causes.

Treatise: When any conditioned dharma arises, only its own entity is excluded, and all other dharmas are its enabling causes — because at the time it arises those dharmas abide without adding any obstruction. Although the remaining five causes also, by their very nature, act upon a result and may be called enabling, each of those five has a name of its own, while this one alone has no other name available, and so the general name is given to it — just as “sense field of visible form” and the rest are properly general terms yet are used as particular names.

Someone objects: is it not said that, so long as the truths have not been known, the outflows are about to arise, and that because they have been known the outflows do not arise? Then cognition does obstruct the arising of the outflows; and again, sunlight obstructs a person from seeing the stars before him. How then can it be said that when a conditioned dharma arises, all dharmas apart from its own entity are its enabling causes? — It should be understood that what is said is that at the time this dharma arises, those dharmas all abide without obstruction, and that it is on this account that they are enabling causes of it. (When cognition arises, and when sunlight arises, the outflows and the seeing of stars simply do not arise; only when cognition and sunlight are not present is it the time for the outflows and the seeing of stars to arise, and at that time those very dharmas abide without obstructing them.)

A further question: if a dharma had the power to obstruct this dharma when it arises and yet did not obstruct it, it might be established as a cause — just as the people of a realm, because their sovereign does them no harm, all say, “It is because of our sovereign that we obtain ease.” But if a dharma has no obstructing operation at all with respect to the arising of this dharma (not even the capacity to obstruct), then, however much it does not obstruct, on what ground is it a cause? — Take nirvāṇa and dharmas that will never arise, with respect to the arising of any conditioned dharma; or the continuum of beings in the hells and elsewhere, with respect to the arising of the aggregates of the formless realm: their being present amounts to their being absent, and they have no obstructing operation whatever. The answer: although they have no obstructing operation, they are still established as causes, just as with a king who has no power — the people of the realm may say, exactly as before, “Because of our sovereign we obtain ease.”

This is said of all enabling causes in general, taking only the one sense of not obstructing. Where the more excellent among them are concerned, the enabling cause is not wholly without power to produce a result: the eye faculty and the visible object, for instance, with respect to the arising of visual consciousness and the rest; food with respect to the body; seeds and the rest with respect to sprouts and the rest — these do genuinely have productive power.

Another objection is raised: if all dharmas become enabling causes because they do not obstruct, why do not all dharmas arise all at once? When one person kills, why does not everyone alike incur the act of killing as that killer does? — The objection does not stand. It is only on the one point of not obstructing that all dharmas are allowed to be enabling causes; it is not said that they all have an intimate productive force with respect to the arising of the result. (The intimate cause and the mind that equally instigates are not present, and so there is no arising all at once and no shared offense.)

Another class of masters says: all enabling causes have an enabling power with respect to the arising of the result. To them one may put the question: what enabling power has nirvāṇa and the rest with respect to the arising of visual consciousness? The answer: mental consciousness arises taking nirvāṇa and the rest as its object, and becomes either a wholesome or an unwholesome mind; and because that mental consciousness has occurred, visual consciousness afterwards obtains its arising in due sequence — for they are causes of one another in a chain. So nirvāṇa and the rest do have an enabling power with respect to the arising of visual consciousness. The remaining dharmas are to be inferred on this same model, and all should be known to have productive power in a chain.

The character of the enabling cause has been explained. Second, what is the character of the coexistent cause? The stanza says:

〔Root 51〔Lines 2–4〕〕The Coexistent Cause: Serving as One Another’s Results

Stanza: Serving as one another’s results is the coexistent cause — as with the four great elements among themselves, as with what marks and what is marked, as with mind and the dharmas that follow mind.

Treatise: If two dharmas serve as one another’s results of human effort (the result obtained through the force of the cause’s operation), then those two dharmas are one another’s coexistent causes. What is their character? Just as the four great elements — earth, water, fire, wind — are reciprocally coexistent causes with respect to one another; and likewise the marks (the four marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation) and the dharma they mark, and mind and the dharmas that follow mind, are all causes of one another. In this way the coexistent cause, by the single sense of being one another’s results, gathers in all conditioned dharmas accordingly.

One exception, however, must be sorted out: a primary dharma and its secondary marks (the four lesser marks) are not one another’s results — the primary dharma is not a result produced by the secondary marks — and yet the primary dharma is still a coexistent cause of the secondary marks (the secondary marks follow the primary dharma), while conversely the secondary marks are not coexistent causes of the primary dharma. This point should be argued out here.

What, then, are called the dharmas that follow mind? The stanza says:

〔Root 52〔Lines 1–3〕〕The Entities of the Dharmas That Follow Mind

Stanza: The mental factors, the two disciplines of absorption and of the without-outflows, and the marks of these together with mind itself — these are the dharmas that follow mind.

Treatise: All dharmas associated with mind (the mental factors), the two disciplines — the discipline of absorption and the discipline without outflows — and the marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation belonging to these dharmas and to mind itself: all of these are called dharmas that follow mind. (The two disciplines are nonmanifest form that exists when one enters absorption and is absent when one leaves it, and so they follow mind.)

Why, then, are these dharmas called followers of mind? The stanza says:

〔Root 52〔Line 4〕〕Ten Reasons Adjudicate Following: Time, Result, Ethical Quality, and the Rest

Stanza: Because time is the same, result is the same, and the three ethical qualities, wholesome and the rest, are the same.

Treatise: Stated briefly, it is because time is the same, result and the rest are the same, and the wholesome and the rest are the same, that these dharmas are said to follow mind.

First, as to time: these dharmas have one arising, one abiding, and one cessation with mind, and they fall together into one time-period (past, present, or future, all belonging to one period). These four items together make the gate of time, showing that only what is simultaneous with mind is called a follower.

Second, as to result and the rest: these dharmas obtain one result with mind, call forth one maturation with mind, and obtain one homogeneous outflow with mind.

It should be understood that the “one” stated first here (one arising, one abiding, one cessation) shows simultaneity, while the “one” stated afterwards (one result, one maturation, one homogeneous outflow) shows commonality — one and the same word, with a different meaning in the two places.

Third, as to the wholesome and the rest: these dharmas are, together with mind, wholesome in quality, or unwholesome in quality, or indeterminate in quality.

From the four items of time, the three of result, and the three of quality, ten reasons are reckoned in all, and hence the name dharmas that follow mind.

Here, stated in terms of dharma-numbers: mind as sovereign is a reciprocal coexistent cause with at least fifty-eight dharmas — namely the ten factors of the great ground, their forty primary marks, and mind’s own four primary marks and four secondary marks, eight in all, making fifty-eight dharmas together. Conversely, among these fifty-eight, once mind’s four secondary marks are removed, the remaining fifty-four are the coexistent causes of mind.

Another master says: only fourteen dharmas are causes of mind — that is, the ten factors of the great ground together with mind’s four primary marks (not taking in the forty primary marks upon the factors of the great ground). This position is not good. Why? Because it contradicts the express words of the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas. As that treatise says: “There are dharmas of the truth of suffering that have the view of a real person as their cause and are not causes of the view of a real person — that is, apart from the future view of a real person and the arising, aging, abiding, and impermanence of the dharmas associated with it, the remaining defiled dharmas of the truth of suffering”; and, “There are dharmas of the truth of suffering that have the view of a real person as their cause and are also causes of the view of a real person — that is, the dharmas just excluded.” (Since what is excluded includes the four marks of the associated dharmas, it is evident that the primary marks upon the factors of the great ground are also reciprocal coexistent causes with mind.) Some transmitted versions, however, do not recite the five characters “and the dharmas associated with it.” The Vaibhāṣikas of Kaśmīra say that the passage must certainly be recited thus; or that even without those characters one should know from the sense that the statement is abbreviated.

Next it must be sorted out that coexisting and the coexistent cause are not the same thing. Whatever is a cause by way of the coexistent cause certainly coexists; but there are also things that coexist and yet are not causes by way of the coexistent cause — namely: the secondary marks with respect to their own primary dharma; the secondary marks with respect to one another; the secondary marks of the dharmas that follow mind with respect to mind; those secondary marks with respect to one another; all simultaneously arisen resistant derived forms with respect to one another; some simultaneously arisen nonresistant derived forms with respect to one another; all simultaneously arisen derived forms and great elements with respect to one another; and all simultaneously arisen acquisitions and what is acquired with respect to one another. These dharmas, though called coexistent, are not causes by way of the coexistent cause — because they do not take one result, one maturation, and one homogeneous outflow together. As for an acquisition and what is acquired, they do not even necessarily proceed at the same time, but may be earlier, later, or co-arisen, and so are all the less coexistent causes.

These points may be granted for the moment. But — in the causation universally acknowledged in the world, the seed is earlier and the sprout later; simultaneous cause and result of the sort you speak of has never been seen. So it must now be made clear: among a mass of dharmas arising at the same time, how can there be any sense of cause and result?

The Sarvāstivādins answer: Is it not evident to sight? A lamp flame and its light, a sprout and its shadow, are simultaneous and yet are one another’s cause and result.

The Sautrāntikas counter: This is exactly what should be argued out in detail — are the lamp flame and its light one another’s cause and result, or do the causes and conditions conjoined in the preceding moment (human effort, the lamp vessel, the oil, the wick) make flame and light arise together? As for the shadow, it appears because something else blocks the light; how can that shadow be said to have the sprout as its cause? (If the sprout produced the shadow, then where there is a sprout but no sunlight there should still be a shadow.)

The Sarvāstivādins defend the position: Your denial of our simultaneous cause and result does not stand to reason — because whether the result’s entity exists or not is settled by whether the cause exists or not. Those skilled in reasoning state the character of cause and result thus: if, when this cause exists the result exists, and when this cause does not exist the result does not exist, then this is definitely the cause and that definitely the result. And among coexistent dharmas, when one exists all exist and when one does not exist none does — which accords exactly with the principle of cause and result.

The Sautrāntikas ask again: Granting that things arising at the same time may be said to have the principle of cause and result, how can they be said to be one another’s cause and result? The Sarvāstivādins answer: By what was said just above (that when this exists that exists and when this does not exist that does not, which runs both ways), there is no contradiction in their being one another’s cause and result.

If that is so, then should not the derived forms spoken of above as inseparable from one another also be one another’s causes? Likewise derived forms and the great elements, and the secondary marks of what follows mind together with mind and the rest, are all inseparable from one another; should they not all be one another’s causes?

If it be said: just as three staves standing by leaning on one another, so the sense of cause and result among coexistent dharmas is established — then this too must be thought through again: do those three staves stand by the force of leaning on one another at the same time, or do the causes and conditions conjoined in a preceding moment make those three staves arise together and so stand? And besides, cords, hooks, the ground, and the like are there as well, holding and supporting them so that they stand. The answer: here too there are likewise the homogeneous cause and the rest (other supporting conditions) at work, and therefore the sense of the coexistent cause is still established.

The character of the coexistent cause has been explained. Third, what is the character of the homogeneous cause? The stanza says:

〔Root 53 · First Half of Root 54〕The Homogeneous Cause: Similar, of One’s Own Category and Level, Arisen Before

Stanza: The homogeneous cause is what is similar; it is confined to the same category and the same level, and must be a dharma arisen before. The path without outflows, however, is reciprocally a cause across the nine levels, though only what is equal or superior is its result. Dharmas arising from preparation are likewise — that is, what is formed through hearing, what is formed through reflection, and the rest.

Treatise: The homogeneous cause is similar dharmas being one another’s homogeneous causes. For instance, wholesome five aggregates and wholesome five aggregates are reciprocally homogeneous causes with respect to one another; and the defiled with the defiled, and the indeterminate with the indeterminate, the five aggregates considered reciprocally, should be known in the same way.

Here there are divergent views: some masters say that, of the pure indeterminate aggregates, all five aggregates are results of the aggregate of form〔form can be a cause of the five aggregates〕and the four aggregates are not causes of form; some masters say that all five aggregates are results of the four aggregates〔the four aggregates can be causes of the five aggregates〕and form is not a cause of the four aggregates; and still other masters say that form and the four aggregates, considered reciprocally, are in neither direction causes.

Again: within one and the same body, the first embryonic stage, the kalala, can be a homogeneous cause of the ten stages that follow; and each of the nine stages beginning with the second, the arbuda, excluding the stages before itself, is a cause of the remaining stages. With respect to the ten like stages in another’s body, each stage can be a cause of all ten. On this same model, the self-same production of barley, rice, and the rest in the external world should also be widely considered.

If one does not allow that form can be a homogeneous cause of form, that position contradicts the express words of the root treatise — for the root treatise says, “past great elements are causes and dominant conditions of future great elements,” and so on.

Are all similar dharmas, then, to be called homogeneous causes of similar dharmas? They are not. How so? Only what is of one’s own category and one’s own level is a cause for that same category and level, and so the stanza says “the same category and level.” Category means the five categories — that is, what is abandoned by seeing suffering, what is abandoned by seeing origination, what is abandoned by seeing cessation, what is abandoned by seeing the path, and what is abandoned by cultivation. Level means the nine levels — that is, the desire realm reckoned as one level, plus the four absorptions and the four formless attainments, eight in all. Here, dharmas abandoned by seeing suffering are homogeneous causes only for what is abandoned by seeing suffering and are not causes for the other four categories; and so on up to what is abandoned by cultivation being a homogeneous cause only for what is abandoned by cultivation. And within each single category, the level of the desire realm is a homogeneous cause only for the desire realm, the level of the first absorption only for the first absorption, and so on up to the level of the summit of existence being a homogeneous cause only for the summit of existence — between different levels there is no principle of being a cause at all.

Nor is that all. What more? The stanza says “arisen before”: only a dharma already arisen earlier is a homogeneous cause of a later dharma that is similar to it, whether that later dharma is imminently arising or not yet arisen. How is this known to be so? Because the root treatise says so. As the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom says: “What is the homogeneous cause? Previously arisen wholesome roots are homogeneous causes of subsequently arisen wholesome roots of their own realm and of the dharmas associated with them.” In this way the past with respect to the other two time-periods, and past and present with respect to the future, and so forth, should all be stated at length accordingly.

That treatise, however, also contains this question: “If a dharma is a cause of another dharma, is there ever a time when it is not a cause of that dharma?” And its author answers: “There is no time when it is not a cause.” — This was said covertly with respect to the three causes of coexistence, association, and maturation (those three extending to the future), and so there is no fault.

Someone says instead: a future dharma at the stage of imminent arising can certainly be a homogeneous cause for it, and so that passage was answered covertly on the basis of the final stage, the stage of imminent arising. This explanation is not a good resolution of the objection raised — because a future dharma is not a homogeneous cause before the stage of imminent arising, and becomes a homogeneous cause only after that stage (so that there still is a time when it is not a cause). Moreover, on his reading, when the treatise goes on to ask, “If a dharma is immediately antecedent to another dharma, is there ever a time when it is not immediately antecedent to it?”, its author answers, “When this dharma has not yet reached the state of having arisen.” On his explanation, that place too ought to have been answered, “There is no time when it is not a condition”; why then does it answer, “When this dharma has not yet reached the state of having arisen”?

He then repairs his position by saying: this was to display the two modes of question and answer, one covert and one plain — as it is stated there, so it might have been stated here, and as it is stated here, so it might have been stated there. — And what merit is gained by composing the text so? It only shows that the treatise’s author was not skilled in composition. Hence it should be known that the earlier explanation, the covert reference to the three causes, is the good one.

If that is so, why then does the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas say, “There are dharmas of the truth of suffering that have the view of a real person as their cause and are not causes of the view of a real person — that is, apart from the future view of a real person and the dharmas of the truth of suffering associated with it, the remaining defiled dharmas of the truth of suffering; and there are dharmas of the truth of suffering that have the view of a real person as their cause and are also causes of the view of a real person — that is, the dharmas just excluded”? (If there is no homogeneous cause in the future, why exclude “the future dharmas of the truth of suffering associated with the view of a real person”?) The answer: that passage should be stated as “apart from the future dharmas of the truth of suffering associated with the view of a real person” (that is, merely associated, and not included under the homogeneous cause). And even if the recitation really were as he says, one should know from the sense that it is not so (not evidence for a homogeneous cause in the future).

And how is the Treatise of Designations to be reconciled? That treatise says that dharmas have four determinate matters — namely cause, result, support, and object. It should be known that the word “cause” in that passage refers to the enabling cause, the coexistent cause, the associated cause, and the maturation cause (the four that extend to the future); “result” refers to the dominant result, the result of human effort, and the maturation result; “support” refers to the six faculties, the eye and the rest; and “object” refers to the six objects, visible form and the rest. (The homogeneous cause and the homogeneous result are not included there, and so no difficulty arises.)

If that is so, does not the homogeneous cause then become something that was not and comes to be? — This is allowed, and there is no fault: it is stated with respect to position and not with respect to entity; the result is established by the position of conjunction and operation, and not established with respect to entity.

Then supposing the homogeneous cause did exist in the future as well, as the maturation cause does, what fault would there be? The answer: if it existed in the future, the root treatise should have said so; but the root treatise speaks only of those homogeneous causes that can take a result and give a result (that is, in past and present), and so there is no fault.

Furthermore, on principle it cannot exist there: for the homogeneous cause draws forth a homogeneous result, and to say that this cause exists already in the future is by all reasoning impossible — future dharmas have no division into earlier and later. And it should not be said that an already arisen dharma is the homogeneous outflow of a not yet arisen dharma, just as a past dharma is not a result of a present one; otherwise there would be the fault of the result being earlier and the cause later. Therefore there is no homogeneous cause in the future.

If that is so, should not the maturation cause likewise be absent in the future? — It should not, because a maturation result is never earlier than its cause and never simultaneous with it (the result must be later than the cause). The answer: since future dharmas have no earlier and later, the fault just stated does not follow, because the maturation cause and its result are not similar. That is to say: the homogeneous cause and its result are similar, and if there were no earlier and later they would be one another’s causes; and being one another’s causes they would be one another’s results, and to be one another’s cause and result contradicts reason. The maturation cause and its result are not similar, and so even apart from the distinction of earlier and later the fault stated above does not arise. Therefore the homogeneous cause is established with respect to position, and so is absent in the future; the maturation cause is established with respect to character, and so is not absent in the future either.

On what basis is it said that the homogeneous cause is “only of one’s own level”? It is said with respect to what has outflows. In the case of the path without outflows, considered reciprocally, the path of each level can be a cause for all nine levels — that is, access concentration, intermediate absorption, the four fundamental absorptions, and the three fundamental formless attainments: the truth of the path in these nine levels is reciprocally a cause. Why? Because the path without outflows abides in every level like a guest lodging for a time, is not included within any realm, and is not appropriated as its own by the craving belonging to any level; so the paths of the nine levels, though the levels differ, can be reciprocally causes — for they are alike of the one class, the without-outflows.

Yet it is a cause only for what is equal or superior, and cannot be a cause of what is inferior, because it arises from preparation, that is, from applied effort. Thus an already arisen receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering is still a homogeneous cause of a future receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering, and this is called “equal”; and that same receptivity can also be a homogeneous cause of everything thereafter, from the cognition of dharma concerning suffering up to the knowledge of non-arising, and this is called “superior.” Stated at length in this way, up to the point where already arisen knowledges of non-arising are homogeneous causes only for what is equal to them, since there is nothing more excellent than they.

Again: the already arisen path of seeing, path of cultivation, and path beyond training are homogeneous causes for three, for two, and for one respectively (the path of seeing being a cause for all three paths, the path of cultivation for the two paths of cultivation and beyond training, and the path beyond training only for the path beyond training). And here a path of dull faculties is a homogeneous cause both for dull and for sharp faculties, whereas a path of sharp faculties is a cause only for a path of sharp faculties. Thus the paths of the three noble persons of dull faculties — one who follows through faith, one resolute through faith, and one whose liberation depends on circumstance — are homogeneous causes for six, for four, and for two respectively; and the paths of the three noble persons of sharp faculties — one who follows the dharma, one attained through view, and one whose liberation does not depend on circumstance — are homogeneous causes for three, for two, and for one respectively.

A further question: a path of a higher level may be a cause of a lower level; how then is it still said to be “equal or superior” (a higher level being superior and a lower inferior, so that it becomes a cause for what is inferior)? The answer: this is said by the two senses of increase in the cause and of faculty. Increase in the cause means that among the nine grades of the path of seeing and the rest, the lowest of the low and the others increase in causal force at each successive stage (so that a lower grade of a higher level may still be a cause for a higher grade of a lower level without being inferior). By faculty is meant that a path of dull faculties at a higher level is a cause for a path of sharp faculties at a lower level. And although within one continuum it is impossible for both the path of one who follows through faith and the path of one who follows the dharma to arise, an already arisen path may be a cause for a future path of the other class.

“Dharmas arising from preparation are likewise”: not only the noble path, but any worldly dharma that arises from preparation is likewise a cause only for what is equal or superior and not for what is inferior. What are the entities of dharmas arising from preparation? They are discernment formed through hearing, discernment formed through reflection, and the rest. The word “rest” takes in discernment formed through cultivation — the qualities produced by hearing, reflection, and cultivation are called “formed by them,” and because they arise only through applied effort they are causes for what is equal or superior and not for what is inferior.

Thus, as belonging to the desire realm: what is formed through hearing can be a homogeneous cause of what is formed through hearing and of what is formed through reflection within its own realm, and is not a cause of what is formed through cultivation (the desire realm has nothing formed through cultivation); what is formed through reflection is a homogeneous cause of what is formed through reflection and is not a cause of what is formed through hearing, since hearing is inferior to reflection. As belonging to the form realm: what is formed through hearing can be a homogeneous cause of what is formed through hearing and of what is formed through cultivation within its own realm, and is not a cause of what is formed through reflection (the form realm has nothing formed through reflection, for as soon as the mind sets itself to consider, it enters absorption); what is formed through cultivation is a homogeneous cause only of what is formed through cultivation in its own realm and is not a cause of what is formed through hearing, since hearing is inferior. As belonging to the formless realm: what is formed through cultivation is a homogeneous cause only of what is formed through cultivation in its own realm, and is not a cause of what is formed through hearing or reflection — there being no hearing there (no ear faculty), and reflection being inferior.

These dharmas further have nine grades each: the lowest of the low can be a cause for all nine grades; the low-middle for eight grades; and so on up to the highest of the high, which is a cause only for the highest of the high, since all the grades inferior to it are excluded. As for wholesome dharmas acquired by birth, the nine grades may be reciprocally causes for one another (not restricted to equal or superior); and it is the same with defiled dharmas.

The unobscured-indeterminate is of four kinds in all: those co-arisen with the maturation-born, with the mode of deportment, with the field of craft, and with the transformation mind; and these are causes for four, for three, for two, and for one respectively (each later one being more excellent). Moreover the transformation mind of the desire realm has the four absorptions as its results, but the transformation mind that is the result of a lower absorption is not a cause of the transformation mind that is the result of a higher absorption — because a dharma arising from preparation does not obtain an inferior result, just as one who diligently applies effort to sowing rice and barley does not toil in vain and reap nothing at all.

Because this is so, someone asks: is there an already arisen dharma without outflows that is not a cause of a dharma without outflows still at the stage of not having arisen? There is — for instance an already arisen class of the cognition of dharma concerning suffering with respect to the not yet arisen class of the receptivity concerning suffering (cognition being superior to receptivity, and so not a cause of the inferior); and, generally, any superior dharma with respect to any inferior dharma. Is there a dharma without outflows already determinately obtained within one continuum that is not a cause of what arises later? There is — for instance the future class of the receptivity concerning suffering with respect to the class of the cognition of dharma concerning suffering already arisen after it (a result never being earlier than its cause); or else, because there is no homogeneous cause in the future. Is there a previously arisen dharma without outflows that is not a cause of a dharma without outflows arising later? There is — for instance a previously arisen superior dharma without outflows with respect to an inferior dharma without outflows arising later, as when one falls back from a higher fruit and the lower fruit becomes present. And likewise the previously arisen acquisition of the cognition of dharma concerning suffering is not a homogeneous cause of the subsequently arisen acquisition of the receptivity concerning suffering, since the latter is inferior to the former.

The character of the homogeneous cause has been explained. Fourth, what is the character of the associated cause? The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 54〕The Associated Cause: Equal in Five Senses and Sharing One Support

Stanza: The associated cause is settled as mind and mental factors alone, and they must have one and the same support.

Treatise: Only mind and mental factors are associated causes.

If that is so, should not mind and mental factors whose objects and modes of apprehension differ also be one another’s associated causes? — They should not. Only those whose object and mode of apprehension are the same may be said to be in association.

If that is so, should not those whose objects and modes of apprehension are the same but whose times differ also be said to be associated causes? — They should not. Only when object, mode of apprehension, and time are all the same is it called association.

If that is so, should not those in different bodies whose object, mode of apprehension, and time are all the same (as when a crowd looks together at the new moon at the same moment) also be said to be in association? — In order to bar all these difficulties in a single phrase, the stanza says “the same support”: only mind and mental factors having one and the same support can be one another’s associated causes. Here the word “same” shows that the support is a single one — for instance, visual consciousness takes the eye faculty of this one moment as its support, and the feeling and other mental factors associated with it take that same eye faculty as their support; and so on up to mental consciousness and its associated dharmas taking the mental faculty as their common support, which should be understood in the same way.

The entity of the associated cause is in fact the coexistent cause; what difference in meaning, then, is there between the two causes? The answer: the coexistent cause is established by the sense of being one another’s results, like a company of merchants relying on one another and passing together through a dangerous road; the associated cause is established by the sense of being associated together in five equalities, like that same company of merchants eating together and working together at the business of food and drink and the rest, where if one man among them is missing none of them is in association — and so the sense of being one another’s causes is most fully established.

The character of the associated cause has been explained. Fifth, what is the character of the all-pervading cause? The stanza says:

〔First Half of Root 55〕The All-Pervading Cause: Previously Arisen All-Pervading Afflictions as the General Cause of Defiled Dharmas on the Same Level

Stanza: The all-pervading cause means the all-pervading dharmas arisen before, which are causes of all defiled dharmas on one and the same level.

Treatise: The all-pervading cause is the previously arisen all-pervading dharmas being all-pervading causes of subsequently arisen defiled dharmas of the same level. As for which dharmas the all-pervading dharmas are (the eleven all-pervading latent tendencies together with the dharmas associated and coexistent with them), this will be analyzed at length in the chapter on latent tendencies, where the sense of pervasion is treated.

Why must this cause be established separately from the homogeneous cause? Because it is the general cause of all defiled dharmas — the homogeneous cause is a cause only within its own category, whereas the all-pervading cause is a cause not only of defiled dharmas of its own category but also of the defiled dharmas of every other category; and by its force the afflictions of the other categories, together with their retinues (the dharmas associated and coexistent with them), grow along with it.

Question: do the defiled dharmas within the continuum of a noble one (the defilements abandoned by cultivation) also take these all-pervading dharmas abandoned by seeing as their cause? Answer: the Vaibhāṣikas of Kaśmīra say that all defiled dharmas take what is abandoned by seeing as their cause. So the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas says: “What are the dharmas that have what is abandoned by seeing as their cause? They are the defiled dharmas, together with the maturation called forth by dharmas abandoned by seeing.” And again: “What are the dharmas that have the indeterminate as their cause? They are all indeterminate conditioned dharmas together with the unwholesome dharmas.” And again: “There are dharmas of the truth of suffering that have the view of a real person as their cause and are not causes of the view of a real person . . . that is, apart from the future view of a real person and the arising, aging, abiding, and impermanence of the dharmas associated with it, the remaining defiled dharmas of the truth of suffering.” (All three passages attest that what is abandoned by seeing is a general cause of every defiled dharma.)

If that is so, how is the Treatise of Designations to be reconciled? That treatise says: “Is there a dharma that is unwholesome and has only the unwholesome as its cause? There is — the first defiled volition arising when a noble one falls back from freedom from desire.” (If every defiled dharma has what is abandoned by seeing as its cause, why is only the unwholesome stated here as its cause?) Answer: that was said covertly with respect to a cause not yet abandoned — what is abandoned by seeing is also a cause of that volition, but the noble one has already abandoned the defilements of seeing, and so it is passed over unstated.

The character of the all-pervading cause has been explained. Sixth, what is the character of the maturation cause? The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 55〕The Maturation Cause: the Unwholesome and the Wholesome with Outflows

Stanza: The maturation cause is the unwholesome dharmas, together with those wholesome dharmas that have outflows alone.

Treatise: Only unwholesome dharmas and wholesome dharmas with outflows are maturation causes, because they are dharmas that can call forth maturation.

Question: why do indeterminate dharmas not call forth maturation? Answer: because their force is too weak, like a rotted seed. Question: why do dharmas without outflows not call forth maturation? Answer: because there is no craving to moisten them, like a sound seed with no water to irrigate it (which likewise cannot sprout); and moreover the without-outflows does not belong to any of the levels bound within the three realms, so how could it call forth a maturation belonging to a bound level? The remaining dharmas (the unwholesome and the wholesome with outflows) have both senses complete — they have the moistening of craving and they belong to a bound level — and so can call it forth, like a sound seed that has also received the moisture of water.

How is the name “maturation cause” to be understood? Is it “the cause of maturation” (a dependent-determinative analysis), or is it “maturation which is itself the cause” (an appositional-determinative analysis)? Answer: both explanations hold, and what fault is there in that? — If it were only “the cause of maturation,” the holy teaching should not say “the maturation-born eye” (which speaks of maturation with respect to the result); if it were only “maturation which is itself the cause,” the holy teaching should not say “the maturation of an action” (which speaks of maturation with respect to the cause). That both explanations hold has already been argued above.

What, then, is the meaning of the two words “maturation”? The Vaibhāṣikas explain it thus: ripening as a different kind is the sense of maturation — the maturation cause alone ripens as a different kind (the cause being wholesome or unwholesome and the result indeterminate); the coexistent cause and the rest ripen only as the same kind; and the one enabling cause extends to both same kind and different kind. Therefore this one alone is named the maturation cause.

(The author argues that this is insufficient): the result called “ripening” should not be a result obtained by the other causes. To deserve the name “ripening” a result must have two senses complete. First, its entity must arise only through the transformation and differentiation of a continuum (after an action is done the result is not called forth at once, and only when the continuum is about to call forth the result is it called transformation and differentiation). Second, its duration must have a definite limit in accordance with the relative strength of the cause’s force (ten years, say, or a hundred). Now the entities of the results produced by the coexistent and associated causes do not need to arise through the transformation and differentiation of a continuum, since they give the result at the very time they take it (the first sense is lacking); and the results of the enabling, homogeneous, and all-pervading causes do not have a temporal limit in accordance with the relative strength of the cause’s force, since to the very end of birth-and-death the results of wholesome and unwholesome actions and the rest still arise again and again with no limit of time (the second sense is lacking). Therefore it should be explained thus: ripening through transformation is the sense of maturation; and one should not distinguish it from the other causes by the single word “different” (which does not cover the sense fully).

Next, how many aggregates the maturation cause takes to call forth one result together. Within the desire realm: sometimes one aggregate is the maturation cause calling forth one result together — namely a determinate acquisition within the aggregate of formations, together with its four marks of arising and the rest; sometimes two aggregates are the maturation cause calling forth one result together — namely wholesome or unwholesome bodily and verbal action (the aggregate of form) together with their arising and the rest (the aggregate of formations); sometimes four aggregates are the maturation cause calling forth one result together — namely wholesome or unwholesome mind and mental factors together with their arising and the rest.

Within the form realm: sometimes one aggregate calls forth one result together — namely a determinate acquisition, or the attainment of non-perception, together with their arising and the rest; sometimes two aggregates call forth one result together — namely wholesome manifest action of the first absorption together with its arising and the rest; sometimes four aggregates call forth one result together — namely wholesome mind and mental factors not in equipoise (a scattered mind) together with their arising and the rest; sometimes five aggregates call forth one result together — namely mind and mental factors in equipoise (a concentrated mind) together with the form that follows them and with their arising and the rest.

Within the formless realm: sometimes one aggregate calls forth one result together — namely a determinate acquisition, or the attainment of cessation, together with their arising and the rest; sometimes four aggregates call forth one result together — namely all wholesome mind and mental factors together with their arising and the rest.

Next, the number of sense fields of maturation called forth by a single action. There is action that calls forth maturation in one sense field only — that is, it calls forth the sense field of dharmas, such as the life faculty. If it calls forth the mental sense field, it certainly calls forth two sense fields at once — the mental sense field and the sense field of dharmas. If it calls forth the sense field of the tangible, it should be known to be the same (the tangible and dharmas). If it calls forth the sense field of the body, it certainly calls forth three — the body, the tangible, and dharmas. Calling forth visible form, odor, and taste should be known in the same way. If it calls forth the sense field of the eye, it certainly calls forth four — the eye together with body, tangible, and dharmas. Calling forth the ear, nose, and tongue should be known in the same way. And there is action that can call forth five, or six, or seven, or eight, or nine, or ten, or eleven sense fields — because some actions have few results and some many, just as among the seeds of the outer world some bear few fruits and some many: few, as with grain and barley; many, as with the lotus, the pomegranate, and the banyan tree.

Again: there is action of one lifetime that calls forth maturation in three lifetimes, but no action of three lifetimes that calls forth maturation in one — for one does not toil in vain and get a result smaller than the cause. There is action of one moment that calls forth maturation in many moments, but no action of many moments that calls forth maturation in one, on the same reasoning.

A maturation result, however, is never simultaneous with the action, since at the very time of acting the result is not undergone; nor is it undergone immediately, in the very next moment, since the next moment is drawn forth by the force of the immediately antecedent condition (which is homogeneous outflow, not maturation). Moreover, since what the maturation cause calls forth is a result of a different kind, it can be brought about only when a continuum has transformed.

The particular characters of the six causes have now been explained. In which time-period, then, are these six causes determinately located? A cause’s residence in a time-period is determinate. Though this principle has already been stated, it has not yet been gathered into a stanza, and so it should be sorted out once more. The stanza says:

〔First Half of Root 56〕The Determinate Time-Periods of the Six Causes

Stanza: The all-pervading cause and the homogeneous cause extend to two time-periods; the associated, coexistent, and maturation causes extend to all three.

Treatise: The all-pervading cause and the homogeneous cause reside only in the two time-periods of past and present and are absent in the future — for the reason stated above, that they are established with respect to position. The three causes of association, coexistence, and maturation are present throughout all three time-periods. Since the stanza does not state in which time-period the enabling cause resides, one may infer from the class of the sense that the enabling cause extends to the three time-periods and also to what is outside time (unconditioned dharmas are enabling causes too).

The particular characters of the six causes and the determination of their time-periods have been explained. What dharma, then, is a result, with respect to which something is established as a cause? The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 56〕Results Are Only the Conditioned and Release from Bondage; the Unconditioned Has Neither Cause nor Result

Stanza: Results are all conditioned dharmas together with release from bondage (cessation through discernment); unconditioned dharmas themselves have neither cause nor result.

Treatise: As the root treatise says: “What are result-dharmas? They are all conditioned dharmas together with cessation through discernment.”

If that is so, then since the unconditioned (cessation through discernment) is allowed to be a result, it ought to have a cause — for only with respect to that cause can it be called a result; and since this unconditioned is also allowed to be a cause (an enabling cause), it ought to have a result — for only with respect to that result can it be called a cause. Answer: only conditioned dharmas have causes and results, and unconditioned dharmas do not. Why? Because the unconditioned has none of the six causes and none of the five results.

Question: why is it not allowed that the paths of unimpeded progress are enabling causes of the result of release from bondage? Answer: an enabling cause is established with respect to not obstructing the arising of something; but the unconditioned has no arising at all, so what can the path enable in it?

Question: whose result, then, is it? And wherein lies the sense of “result”? Answer: it is the result of the path, because it is realized by the force of the path.

Question: if that is so, then the result of the path should be only that acquisition (the acquisition of cessation through discernment), since the path has productive power with respect to the acquisition and none with respect to cessation through discernment itself. Answer: it is not so. The path’s function with respect to the acquisition and its function with respect to the cessation differ: with respect to the acquisition its function is to produce, and with respect to the cessation its function is to realize. On this principle, although the path is not a producing cause of the cessation, one may still say that cessation through discernment is a result of the path.

Question: since unconditioned dharmas have no dominant result, how can they still be said to be enabling causes? Answer: because unconditioned dharmas do not obstruct the arising of other dharmas, they are established as enabling causes; yet they are said to have no result because, apart from the dharmas of the world, there is no operation of taking a result and giving a result (the unconditioned is not within the three time-periods and so has no taking or giving).

(What follows is the Sautrāntika and Sarvāstivāda debate over whether the unconditioned is really existent; the treatise records the words of both parties at length.)

The Sautrāntika masters say: The unconditioned is not a cause. For no sūtra says that a cause is unconditioned, while there is a sūtra saying that causes are conditioned only.

Question: which sūtra says so? Answer: as a sūtra says, “Whatever causes and conditions produce form are all impermanent. Forms produced by impermanent causes and conditions — how could they be permanent?” And so on at length up to consciousness.

Counter: if that is so, then the unconditioned should also be unable to serve as an object condition for a consciousness that takes it as object (since the sūtra says that causes and conditions are all impermanent). Answer: the sūtra says only that what produces is impermanent, and so the unconditioned may still be an object condition — the sūtra says only that “whatever causes and conditions produce consciousness are all impermanent,” and does not say that everything that serves as a condition of consciousness is impermanent; so no difficulty arises.

Counter again: in that case the sūtra likewise says only that a productive cause is impermanent, and so it has not ruled out the unconditioned being an enabling cause merely by not obstructing. Answer: there is a scripture saying that unconditioned dharmas are object conditions, but no scripture saying that unconditioned dharmas are enabling causes; and so they should not be established as causes merely by not obstructing. Rejoinder: though no sūtra says so, neither is there any place where a sūtra forbids it; and immeasurable sūtras have by now been lost, so how can it be decided that no sūtra says so?

Question: what dharma, then, is called release from bondage? Answer: cessation through discernment, as stated in the root treatise. Counter: was it not asked earlier what cessation through discernment is, and answered that it is release from bondage? And now, when it is asked what release from bondage is, the answer is that it is cessation through discernment — with the two answers thus leaning on each other, its intrinsic nature is in the end never displayed. Another gate should therefore be opened to display its intrinsic nature.

(The Sarvāstivādins answer): The intrinsic nature of this dharma is really existent and beyond words; only the noble ones know it, each by inward realization. One can only say by way of expedient, in general terms, that it is wholesome and permanent, and that there is a separate real thing named cessation through discernment, also named release from bondage.

The Sautrāntika masters say: No unconditioned dharma is really existent — there is no separate real thing there as there is with form, feeling, and the rest, because what is indicated here is precisely an absence.

Question: if that is so, why are they still called space and the like? Answer: it is merely the absence of anything tangible that is named space — as in the dark, where nothing is met with by touch, and people say, “This is space.” And when an arisen latent tendency together with the seed that produces it has reached the stage of ceasing, and by the force of selection the remainder (suffering and the defilements) does not arise again, that is named cessation through discernment; while when, apart from the force of selection, the remainder does not arise again merely through the lack of a condition, that is named cessation independent of discernment — as with the remaining aggregates of one who dies untimely in the midst of the commonality of a lifespan (aggregates that should have arisen and do not).

Some masters of another school say: it is by the capacity of discernment that latent tendencies do not arise, and this is named cessation through discernment; while when latent tendencies lack a condition so that subsequent suffering does not arise, and this is not by the capacity of discernment, it is named cessation independent of discernment. (The Sautrāntikas refute this): apart from the force of selection this cessation cannot be established at all, and so this non-arising too should be included under cessation through discernment.

Others say: dharmas, once arisen, naturally come to a subsequent absence, and this is named cessation independent of discernment. (Refutation): if it is grasped in this way, the entity of cessation independent of discernment becomes impermanent — for before a dharma has ceased, this cessation independent of discernment does not exist. Counter: is it not the same with your cessation through discernment? It has selection as its antecedent, and so it too first is not and afterwards is, and should likewise be impermanent. Answer: cessation through discernment is not something that first has selection and only then comes to be. Why? It is not that only after selection has occurred does a not yet arisen dharma acquire its non-arising — that non-arising was there all along; it is only that without selection the dharmas would arise, and once selection has arisen the dharmas never arise again. With respect to this non-arising, selection does have a capacity — that is to say, previously there was nothing to obstruct arising, and now selection has become what obstructs arising; it has not manufactured a non-arising.

(The Sarvāstivādins object again): If mere non-arising is taken to be nirvāṇa, how is this passage of scripture to be reconciled? The sūtra says, “The five faculties, if cultivated, if practiced, if much practiced, can cause the sufferings of past, future, and present to be forever cut off.” The entity of this “forever cut off” is nirvāṇa; but the sense of non-arising applies only to the future and not to past and present — is this not a contradiction?

(The Sautrāntikas answer): Though there is such a passage, it does not contradict the principle. The sense of this sūtra is that the afflictions that take past and present suffering as their object are cut off, and therefore it is called the cutting off of the sufferings. Just as the World-Honored One said: “With respect to form you should cut off desire and craving; when desire and craving are cut off, that is called the cutting off of form and the full understanding of form.” And so on at length up to consciousness. The “cutting off” of past and present suffering should be understood in the same sense. And if there is some other sūtra that says “cutting off past, future, and present afflictions,” explained on the foregoing principle its sense likewise does not contradict.

Or else this sūtra has another intent: past afflictions means the afflictions arisen in past lives, and present afflictions means the afflictions arisen in the present life. So among the modes of craving, the eighteen modes of craving spoken of there as arisen in the past time-period are spoken of with respect to past lives, and the future and present should be known in the same way. And the afflictions arisen in these two time-periods, in order to produce future afflictions, have drawn forth seeds within the present continuum; when those seeds are cut off, those afflictions are called cut off — just as when the maturation result is exhausted the action too is called exhausted. Future sufferings and afflictions, having no seed, definitely do not arise, and so are said to be cut off. If it were not explained thus, on what ground would past and present (already ceased, presently ceasing) still need to be cut off? For what has already ceased and what is presently ceasing, one need not exert further effort to make it cease.

(The Sarvāstivādins object again): If the entity of unconditioned dharmas is wholly an absence, why does a sūtra say, “Among all dharmas, whether conditioned or unconditioned, freedom from defilement is foremost”? How can a “foremost” be established within an absence?

(The Sautrāntikas answer): Neither do I say that the entity of unconditioned dharmas is wholly an absence; it is only that they should “be” in the way I have described. For instance, it is said, “This sound has a prior non-existence and has a subsequent non-existence” — that non-existence may not be spoken of as really existent, and yet the use of the word “has” in that sentence still stands. To say “there is an unconditioned” should be understood in the same way. And though it is non-existent it can still be extolled — thus calamities and misfortunes are utterly non-existent, and this is named freedom from defilement; among all that exists and does not exist this is the most excellent, and in order that those to be trained may conceive deep gladness in it, it should be extolled as foremost.

(The Sarvāstivādins object again): If unconditioned dharmas are merely non-existent, then, being non-existent, they should not be named the noble truth of cessation.

(The Sautrāntikas answer): First state what “noble truth” means — does it not belong to the sense of being without inversion? The noble one’s seeing is without inversion both toward what exists and toward what does not: toward suffering he sees that it is just suffering, and toward the non-existence of suffering he sees that it is just non-existence. What in this contradicts the sense of a noble truth?

(Objection again): Since it is non-existent, how can it be established as the third noble truth? (Answer): Because it is what the noble ones see and state immediately after the second truth, the truth of origination, it becomes the third.

(Objection again): If the entity of unconditioned dharmas is nothing but an absence, then the consciousness that takes space or nirvāṇa as its object becomes a consciousness with a non-existent object. (Answer): There is no fault in a non-existent object; this point should be considered where the past and the future are examined.

(The Sautrāntikas ask in return): If one allows that the unconditioned has a separate real entity, what is lost and what is gained? — Allowing it makes it possible to defend the Vaibhāṣika school, and this may count as the gain; and if there really were something worth defending, the gods would surely know it and would come to defend it themselves. Yet allowing it to be really existent displays a false and constructed grasping, and this is the loss. Why? Because it is neither something whose entity can be found, as with form and feeling, nor something whose function can be found, as with the eye and the ear.

Again: if the unconditioned had a separate real entity, how could one use the sixth case-ending, the genitive, and say “the cessation of that thing”? For the cessation and that thing do not belong to one another — the two are not related as cause and result. Only if it is merely the negating of that thing can the sixth case-ending stand: the absence of that thing is named its cessation, and so one says “the cessation of that thing.”

(The Sarvāstivādins answer): Although cessation has a separate real entity, it is at the time when that thing obtains its cutting off that this cessation is obtained, and so this cessation may be said to belong to that thing. (The Sautrāntikas object): What is it that makes this cessation belong to this one acquisition? (The Sarvāstivādins reconcile the objection by citing scripture): As a sūtra says, “A bhikṣu obtains nirvāṇa in the present life” — if it were non-existent, how could “obtains” be said? (The Sautrāntikas answer): Because one obtains the antidote, one obtains a permanent separation from the afflictions and from the body that is the basis of further existence, and this is named obtaining nirvāṇa.

(The Sautrāntikas cite the holy teaching): There is moreover holy teaching that shows nirvāṇa to have non-existence alone as its intrinsic nature. As a sūtra says: “All sufferings are cut off without remainder, severally relinquished, exhausted, freed from defilement, ceased, stilled, forever gone; the remaining suffering does not continue, is not appropriated, does not arise. This is utterly at peace, this is utterly excellent — that is, the casting off of all the bases together with the exhaustion of all craving, freedom from defilement, and cessation, which is named nirvāṇa.”

(The Sarvāstivādins press): Why not allow that “what is said to be non-arising is non-arising in dependence on this really existent nirvāṇa, and is therefore called non-arising”? (The Sautrāntikas answer): Looking at this seventh case-ending, the locative, in “in dependence on this,” we find it has no force at all with respect to the existence of the cessation realized. Why should it be said to be “non-arising in dependence on this”? If “in dependence on this” belongs to the sense of what already exists, then there should have been no arising from the beginning (since nirvāṇa is permanent); and if “in dependence on this” belongs to the sense of what has been obtained, then it should be allowed to be “in dependence on the acquisition of the path” — so one can say only that it is in dependence on the path, or on the acquisition of the path, that suffering does not arise. This you should accept.

By this one can rightly understand the simile stated in the sūtra: as with the nirvāṇa of a lamp flame, so it is with the liberation of mind. The sense of that passage is that the nirvāṇa of a lamp is merely the passing away of the flame and is not some further thing; and so it is with the World-Honored One’s mind attaining liberation — it is merely the ceasing of the aggregates, and there is nothing else there at all.

The Abhidharma too says: “What are dharmas without entity? They are the unconditioned dharmas.” And “without entity” means without intrinsic nature.

(The Sarvāstivādins answer): The Vaibhāṣikas do not allow this explanation. If they are asked what “entity” means, they say that entity is of five kinds in brief. First, entity as intrinsic nature — as where it is said, “If one has obtained this entity, one possesses this entity.” Second, entity as object — as where it is said, “All dharmas are known by cognition, each according to its entity.” Third, entity as bondage — as where it is said, “If one is bound by the fetter of craving with respect to this entity, is one also bound by the fetter of hatred with respect to this entity?” Fourth, entity as cause — as where it is said, “What are dharmas possessed of entity? They are the conditioned dharmas.” Fifth, entity as what is included — as where it is said, “the entity that is a field, the entity that is a house, the entities that are wife and children.” The “entity” spoken of here takes the fourth sense (cause being named entity), and shows that unconditioned dharmas have no cause; so the unconditioned, though a really existent thing, is without cause and without result because it is permanently without operation.

The general discussion ends here. Among the results, then, which result should be said to be obtained by which cause? The stanza says:

〔Root 57〕Which Result Each of the Six Causes Obtains

Stanza: The last cause (the maturation cause) obtains the maturation result, and the first cause (the enabling cause) obtains the dominant result; the homogeneous cause and the all-pervading cause obtain the homogeneous result; the coexistent cause and the associated cause obtain the result of human effort.

Treatise: What is called “the last cause” is the maturation cause — among the six causes it stands last, and so is called last; and the first of the five results, the maturation result, is what this cause obtains. What is called “the first cause” is the enabling cause — among the six causes it stands first, and so is called first; and the last of the five results, the dominant result, is what this cause obtains. A “dominant result” is a result of dominance.

Question: the enabling cause merely abides without obstructing; what dominance can be spoken of? Answer: it is on this very point of not obstructing that it obtains the name of dominance. Or else, the enabling cause also has excellent power: as the ten sense fields and ten elements have with respect to the five bodies of consciousness, and the actions of sentient beings with respect to the receptacle world; and the ear faculty and the rest with respect to the arising of visual consciousness, and so on, also have a productive power that is dominant in a chain — for on hearing of something one conceives the wish to see it (and so visual consciousness arises). Dominance of this kind should all be considered according to reason.

The homogeneous cause and the all-pervading cause obtain the homogeneous result, because the results of these two causes both resemble their causes. The coexistent cause and the associated cause obtain the result of human effort — and it is not that there is a separate “human effort” apart from the entity of the “person”〔the agent〕; it is simply that the result obtained by the operation of these two causes is named the result of human effort.

Question: what dharma does the name “human effort” refer to? Answer: it refers to the operation belonging to dharmas — like the doings of a person, and so it obtains the name of human effort. The name is established from a simile, just as the world speaks of the crow’s-foot herb and the drunken-elephant general (the herb resembling a crow’s foot, the general entering the ranks like a drunken elephant).

Question: do only these two causes have the result of human effort, or do the others as well? Some masters say: the other causes also have this result, excepting only the maturation cause — because a result of human effort either arises simultaneously with its cause or arises immediately after it, whereas a maturation result does not. And other masters say: the maturation cause too has a result of human effort separated by a long interval, as with the harvest a farmer gathers.

What are the characters of the five results, maturation and the rest? The stanza says:

〔Root 58 · Root 59〕The Characters of Each of the Five Results

Stanza: The maturation result is an indeterminate dharma, belonging only to sentient beings, and produced by the determinate, that is, by the wholesome and the unwholesome. The homogeneous result resembles its own cause. The result of release from bondage is exhaustion through discernment, that is, cessation through discernment. If a dharma arises through the force of another, that result is named the result of human effort. Apart from conditioned dharmas already arisen before, the remaining conditioned dharmas are the dominant result of those earlier dharmas.

Treatise: A maturation result is found only among unobscured-indeterminate dharmas.

Question: does it then extend also to what is not counted among sentient beings (the outer receptacle world), or is it restricted to sentient beings? And does it extend to the homogeneous and to the nourished? Answer: it should be known that a maturation result is only “produced by the determinate” — all unwholesome dharmas and wholesome dharmas with outflows can determine, that is, call forth, maturation, and so are named determinate; and maturation arises only after that determinate action, neither simultaneously nor immediately, and so is named “produced by the determinate.” This is the character of a maturation result. (Since it is produced by the determinate alone, it follows that it does not extend to the homogeneous or to the nourished, for those two are produced by all three ethical qualities.)

Question: what is not counted among sentient beings (mountains, rivers, the great earth) also arises from action; why is it not named maturation? Answer: because it is held in common — others can enjoy it just the same. Whereas a maturation result has no sense whatever of being enjoyed in common by others: it never happens that one person acts and another thereby undergoes the maturation result. Question: the dominant result too is produced by action; how then can it be enjoyed in common? Answer: because it arises from action held in common.

A dharma resembling its own cause is named the homogeneous result — that is, resembling the two causes, homogeneous and all-pervading.

Question: if the all-pervading cause also obtains a homogeneous result, why is it not allowed simply to be called a homogeneous cause? Answer: because the result obtained by the all-pervading cause resembles its cause only in belonging to the same level and being alike defiled in nature, and not by resemblance of kind〔category〕; only where the result resembles the cause by kind is the cause of that result named a homogeneous cause. Hence this question is raised: “If something is a homogeneous cause, is it also an all-pervading cause?” Four alternatives should be distinguished. First alternative: a non-all-pervading dharma acting as a homogeneous cause (a homogeneous cause but not an all-pervading cause). Second alternative: an all-pervading dharma of another category acting as an all-pervading cause (an all-pervading cause but not a homogeneous cause). Third alternative: an all-pervading dharma of its own category acting as an all-pervading cause (both at once). Fourth alternative: apart from the characters of the preceding three (neither of the two).

A dharma whose defilements are exhausted by discernment is named the result of release from bondage: because it is cessation it is called exhaustion, and because it is selection it is called discernment — that is to say, cessation through discernment is named the result of release from bondage.

If a dharma arises through the force of another dharma, that dharma is said to be named the result of human effort. For instance, when by the force of a preparatory mind of a lower level an absorption of a higher level, with or without outflows, is made to arise, and when by the force of a pure mind of meditative absorption a transformation mind is made to arise — such cases are all of this kind. As for cessation through discernment, it should be said to be obtained by the force of the path (and not to be a result of human effort produced by it).

Among conditioned dharmas, apart from those already arisen before, the remaining conditioned dharmas are the dominant result of those earlier dharmas. (For a result is either simultaneous with its cause or later than it, and is never earlier.)

Question: what difference is there between the result of human effort and the dominant result? Answer: the name “result of human effort” is established only with respect to the agent; the designation “dominant result” extends to everything other than that agent. For instance, a thing made by a craftsman: with respect to the craftsman who made it, it takes both names, result of human effort and dominant result; with respect to anyone other than the craftsman, it is only a dominant result.

Among the six causes stated above, at which stage does which cause take a result and give a result? The stanza says:

〔Root 60〕The Times of Taking and Giving a Result

Stanza: Five causes take their result only in the present; the coexistent and associated causes give their result likewise. The homogeneous and all-pervading causes give their result in past and present; the one maturation cause gives its result only in the past.

Treatise: The five causes (excluding the enabling cause) take their result only in the present, and certainly not in the past — because they have already taken it; nor in the future — because the future has no operation. (The enabling cause should likewise be said to take its result in the present, but since the enabling cause does not necessarily have a result, this stanza does not state it.)

The giving of a result by the coexistent cause and the associated cause is likewise only in the present — because these two causes necessarily take their result and give it at the same time.

The giving of a result by the homogeneous cause and the all-pervading cause extends to both past and present. Giving in the past is readily understood; how is it said that they give in the present as well? Because some homogeneous results arise immediately, right after the cause. And once the result has arisen the cause becomes past, and that is “having already given the result,” and it should not give again.

For a wholesome homogeneous cause there are cases of taking the result without giving it, and four alternatives should be distinguished. First alternative (takes but does not give): the last acquisition relinquished at the time when wholesome roots are cut off. Second alternative (gives but does not take): the first acquisition obtained at the time when wholesome roots are restored — and it should be said that at that time it is the prior acquisition of what is restored (that is, the acquisition relinquished earlier). Third alternative (both takes and gives): all the other stages at which wholesome roots are not cut off. Fourth alternative (neither takes nor gives): apart from the characters of the preceding three.

Among unwholesome homogeneous causes there are likewise four alternatives. First alternative: the last acquisition relinquished at the time of becoming free from craving for the desire realm. Second alternative: the first acquisition obtained at the time of falling back into craving for the desire realm — and it should be said that at that time it is the prior acquisition of the one who falls back. Third alternative: all the other stages at which one is not yet free from craving for the desire realm. Fourth alternative: apart from the preceding three characters.

Among obscured-indeterminate homogeneous causes there are likewise four alternatives — at the time of obtaining the fruit of an arhat, at the time of falling back, at the time of not yet having obtained it, and at the other stages, to be assigned according to reason.

Among unobscured-indeterminate homogeneous causes there is a following-consequent clause: whenever it gives a result it certainly also takes one; and there are cases of taking a result without giving one — namely the last aggregates of an arhat (at entry into nirvāṇa without remainder, taking with nothing given).

Considered in terms of the momentary distinctions among what has an object (mind and mental factors), a wholesome homogeneous cause likewise has four alternatives. First alternative (takes but does not give): a wholesome mind immediately followed by the arising of a defiled or indeterminate mind. Second alternative (gives but does not take): the reverse of the first. Third alternative (both takes and gives): a wholesome mind immediately followed by another wholesome mind. Fourth alternative: apart from the preceding three characters. For an unwholesome mind and the rest there are likewise four alternatives, each as applicable, to be known on the same pattern.

Question: what is the meaning of taking a result and giving a result? Answer: because a cause can serve as the seed of a result it is named taking the result; because it is presently giving that result the power to become manifest it is named giving the result.

The maturation cause gives its result only in the past, because a maturation result is neither simultaneous with its cause nor arisen immediately after it.

There are also other masters who, beyond the preceding five results, separately state four results. First, the establishment result — as the water disc is a result of the wind disc, and so on up to grasses and trees being results of the great earth. Second, the preparatory result — as the knowledge of non-arising and the rest are results obtained remotely from the preparation of the contemplation of impurity and the like. Third, the conjunction result — as visual consciousness and the rest are results of the eye faculty and the rest in conjunction. Fourth, the cultivation result — as transformation minds and the rest are results of the cultivation of the meditative absorptions. All four of these results are included within the result of human effort and the dominant result.

The statement of causes and results is complete. Next it should be considered: which dharmas here are produced by how many causes? Dharmas are of four classes in brief — defiled dharmas, maturation-born dharmas, the first dharmas without outflows, and the remaining dharmas other than those three. Question: what are the remaining dharmas? Answer: the remaining indeterminate dharmas apart from maturation, and the remaining wholesome dharmas apart from the first without outflows. From how many causes does each of these four classes arise? The stanza says:

〔Root 61 · First Half of Root 62〕From How Many Causes Each of the Four Classes Arises

Stanza: Defiled dharmas, maturation-born dharmas, the remaining dharmas, and the first noble dharmas without outflows — excluding, in that order, the maturation cause, the all-pervading cause, the two causes of maturation and all-pervasion, and further the homogeneous cause, are produced by the remaining causes. This is stated with respect to mind and mental factors; as for form and the formations not associated with mind, the associated cause must further be excluded.

Treatise: Defiled dharmas, excluding the maturation cause, arise from the remaining five causes (a defiled dharma is not a result produced by the maturation cause). Maturation-born dharmas, excluding the all-pervading cause, arise from the remaining five causes (what the all-pervading cause produces is defiled only). The third class, the remaining dharmas, excluding both the maturation and the all-pervading causes, arise from the remaining four causes. The first dharmas without outflows, excluding both those causes and the homogeneous cause as well, arise from the remaining three causes (before the first without-outflows there is no dharma of the same kind).

Question: with respect to what are these four classes of dharmas stated? Answer: they are stated with respect to mind and mental factors.

Question: and from how many causes do these four classes arise in the case of the formations not associated with mind and of form? Answer: beyond the causes excluded for mind and mental factors, the associated cause is further excluded — it should be known that the remaining dharmas arise from four causes, three causes, and two causes, these being the remaining causes. Here defiled and maturation-born form and formations not associated with mind arise from the remaining four causes; the third class, the remaining dharmas, arise from the remaining three causes; and the first dharmas without outflows arise from the remaining two causes. As for a dharma produced by a single cause, there definitely is none.

義疏Exposition

這一卷站在全品的哪個關節上

分別根品到這裡轉了一個大彎。前面三卷講的是『有哪些法』——二十二根、俱生的心與心所、心不相應行;從這一卷起,講的是『這些法憑什麼起來』。

這個轉折不是後人加的。三家疏主同時在卷首標出同一句科語:普光《俱舍論記》作『此下當品大文第三明因緣』,法寶《俱舍論疏》作『此下當品大文第三明因及緣』,圓暉《頌疏》作『從此大文第三明因緣』——三家用字小異而所斷之界全同。神泰《疏》另以五分立科(結前、牒前文、徵問因緣、二十五行頌、四緣),科法不同而界處也一樣。四位注家在同一個字上落刀,這件事本身就告訴讀者:這裡是分別根品的第三個大段落之始,也是全論因果論的正門。

論文的第一句正是一句承轉:「如是已說不相應行。前言生相生所生時,非離所餘因緣和合,此中何法說為因緣?」——「生相」在前卷已經講過,可是那裡留了一個尾巴:生相能生法,卻不是單憑自己就辦得成的,還要「所餘因緣和合」。那個尾巴,這一卷來收。

收的方式是兩張表:因的一側開為六,果的一側開為五。六因五果講完,卷子就斷了;四緣要到下一卷才說。這個斷處值得留意:本頌第六十二頌其實橫跨了因與緣,玄奘分卷時捨了頌的界、從了義的界。圓暉在這一卷的末尾寫下「已上不同,總是第一,明因已竟」——注家的結語與譯家的刀口,恰好落在同一處。因先講盡,緣另起一卷:這是唐代這部書的讀法,不是偶然的分冊。

一、為什麼是六個因(正頌五十)

頌:「能作及俱有,同類與相應,遍行并異熟,許因唯六種。」

先問一句最容易被跳過的:因為什麼恰好是六個?

論的答語極短:「因有六種,一能作因、二俱有因、三同類因、四相應因、五遍行因、六異熟因,對法諸師許因唯有如是六種。」——注意末句的主語不是「佛」,是「對法諸師」。圓暉解頌的句法時說得清楚:上三句只是列名,「第四一句結歸本宗」。這一結,把六因的權源標明了:它是阿毘達磨師的建制。

排誤在此:讀者容易把六因當成經說。圓暉隨即記下異宗的反問——經部等宗不承認六因,理由是「無經說故」,而四緣他們是承認的,因為「有經說故」。所以本論此處用「對法諸師許」五個字,不是客套,是分寸——四緣論主是逕說的(下卷「說有四種緣」引經而立),六因則標明所出。

落地:這五個字定下了讀全卷的姿態。論標六因,用的是「對法諸師許」而不是「佛說」——經部一系即據此質問:四緣經有明文,六因經無明文,何以並立?但這是本卷爭論的起點,不是本卷的結論:眾賢在《順正理》裡逐條舉經以立六因,末後直斷「如是六因,佛處處說,諸憎背者迷故不見」。有無經據,本論自身未判,二造之立並錄在承衍。往後遇到經部一節一節的反詰,回頭看這五個字,就知道爭的到底是什麼。

普光在名相上另做了一層功夫:六個名,每一個都拆成「持業釋」與「依主釋」二讀(能作即因/能作之因,餘皆類推),末後總斷一句『此六因並不得作有財釋』——因為六者的體本身就是因,不是借他物為因。這一句看似瑣碎,實則是防呆:六因說的是法自身充當因的六種方式,不是法之外另有六個叫作「因」的東西。

二、能作因:把『不妨礙』也算成因(正頌五十一之首句)

頌只有五個字:「除自餘能作。」

先問:憑什麼一切法都算某一法的因?答:「一切有為唯除自體,以一切法為能作因,由彼生時無障住故。」——判準是「無障住」:某法生起的那一刻,其餘一切法都不加阻攔地在那裡,這就夠了。圓暉點出「除自」的用意:法生時要除掉自體,因為自體不能作自己的因。

第一重排誤,論主自己先問了:那不是說「未知諸漏當起,由已知故諸漏不生」嗎?智對於漏明明是障礙,日光對於看見星星明明是障礙。答得極精:說「無障住」,是說「此生時,彼皆無障住」——漏生起的那一刻,智並沒有現起;看見星星的那一刻,日光並沒有照著。能作因是就實際生起的那一剎那說的,不是就一般的能力說的。

第二重排誤更深。有人說:能障而不障才算因,就像國人說「我因國主而得安樂」;可涅槃、不生法對有為法的生起連障礙的能力都沒有,那憑什麼是因?論主答得很硬:仍是因,像沒有力量的國王一樣照樣可以這麼說。神泰把這一義的落點說得最直白,他釋能作因云『由不障果生,能作果義名能作因,此從用為名也』——名從用立,不從力立。

第三重是有部與經部都要面對的難:既然一切法都不障礙,為什麼諸法不一齊生?一人殺生時為什麼不是人人同得殺罪?論主答:只由「無障」而許為能作因,並不是說它們「於生有親作力」。親因不具、等起心不具,所以不頓生、不同罪。

落地:能作因是六因中最寬的一個——圓暉的比較最好記:以不障礙釋能作,故能作因寬通一切法(有為無為皆得為因),而它所得的增上果卻狹,唯限有為。寬因狹果,這一對不對稱,是後面第十一段「無為無因果」那一大諍的伏筆:無為可以當因,卻拿不到果。

三、俱有因:因與果同時,而且互為對方(正頌五十一之後三句)

頌:「俱有互為果,如大相所相,心於心隨轉。」

先問:什麼叫「俱有」?圓暉一句話解完:俱有者,俱時而有;「互為果」三字就是在解俱有因。論的定義是「若法更互為士用果,彼法更互為俱有因」——判準不是同時,是互為果。三個例子:四大種彼此、四相與所相之法、心與心隨轉法。

排誤在一個容易滑過去的例外上。論隨即補:「法與隨相非互為果,然法與隨相為俱有因,非隨相於法。」本法與小四相之間是單向的——本法是隨相的因,隨相不是本法的因。所以「互為果」是俱有因的通相,不是一切俱有之法都合的相。此處論文接著寫下「此中應辯」四字;圓暉把這四字讀作『勸釋通』——意思是論主在此點出以互為果釋俱有因尚有未盡,請人再為分疏。讀者要先看清這個縫:互為果是俱有因的通相,可是俱有因所攝的並不全是互為果的——定義與外延,在這裡差了一線。

論的重頭在下半段:世間公認的因果是種子在前、芽在後,「未見如斯同時因果」。接著一答一徵:「豈不現見燈焰燈明芽影同時亦為因果」——普光判此為有部之答,而下文「此應詳辯」以下為經部之反徵。反徵之意是:焰與明,究竟是焰生明,還是前一念的人功、燈器、油、炷合起來使焰明同時生?影更明顯:影是別的東西擋光才有的,怎麼能說以芽為因?

接著出面的不是論主,是有部的救。「理不應然,隨有無故」一句,普光判「理不應然至理成因果」為「說一切有部救義」,並釋「隨有無」作「說果體有無,隨因有無故」——是果之有無隨因之有無,不是影隨障光之物。救的落腳處在因明的一條判準:「若此有無,彼隨有無者,此定為因,彼定為果。」俱有法中一有一切有、一無一切無——這正合此判準。經部隨即再難「如何可言互為因果」,有部答「即由前說,此亦無違」,因為此判準本來就是雙向的。至於三根木杖互倚而立的譬喻,是經部牒過有部之救以後才反問的:那三根杖到底是靠同時互倚而立,還是由前念因緣使它們同時生起而立?而且那裡另有繩鉤與地面。收語「此亦有餘同類因等,是故俱有因義得成」則又是有部的話,普光標作「說一切有部救言」。

落地:同時因果是有部最特別、也最受攻擊的一著。看懂這一諍,往後讀種子與現行互熏之類的同時因果,就有了起點。

四、心隨轉法的體:心所、二律儀、諸相(正頌五十二之前三句)

頌:「心所二律儀,彼及心諸相,是心隨轉法。」

先問:什麼樣的法才夠格叫「隨心而轉」?論列了三類:一切心相應法(諸心所)、靜慮律儀與無漏律儀這兩種律儀、以及這些法連同心自身的生等諸相。

排誤有二。第一,二律儀是色法(無表),色法怎麼隨心轉?圓暉的解釋最省事:這兩種律儀「入定則有,出定則無」,所以名心隨轉——它的有無完全掛在心的定散上。第二,頌說「諸相」而不說「生生」等隨相,普光提醒:既言生等而不言生生等,「即顯隨相非心隨轉」。這是一個字的分寸,卻決定了下一段五十八法與五十四法的算法。

落地:心隨轉法不是一份雜項清單,是俱有因三類之中最難成立的那一類。四大種彼此互資、四相與所相互資,都還好講;心與色法(律儀)、心與不相應行(諸相)之間要說「互為果」,才是真考驗。論在這裡先把體列清楚,是為了下一頌能用五個字判它。

五、由時、由果、由善等:十因判隨轉(正頌五十二之末句)

頌只有五個字:「由時果善等。」

先問:憑什麼判一法是隨心轉?答有三門。就「時」而言,此法與心同一生、同一住、同一滅,並同墮一世;圓暉把這四項數出來——時有四種,一生二住三滅四墮一世。就「果」而言,此法與心同一果、同一異熟、同一等流。就「善等」而言,此法與心同善、同不善、同無記。三門合為十,故名十因。

排誤落在一個字上。論說「應知此中前一後一,顯俱顯共其義不同」——前面那個「一」(一生一住一滅)說的是「同時」,後面那個「一」(一果一異熟一等流)說的是「共同」。同一個「一」字,兩處指的不是一回事。圓暉的釋語最好背:前時言一顯俱一時,後果言一顯共一果。普光則在兩門各下一句總判:時門是『此顯與心同一時方名隨轉』,果門是『此顯與心同一果等方名隨轉』。

第二重排誤是「一果」為什麼還要另說等流與異熟。普光引《順正理》通之,並把士用果分成四種——俱生、無間、隔越、不生——說明此處的「一果」只取士用與離繫二果,不取俱生輾轉那一種(自體對自體不成一果),所以才要把等流、異熟另外標出。這一段是全卷最細的針腳之一,讀不懂不礙大體,但它示範了阿毘達磨的做事方式:一個字若可能有歧義,就再加一個字去堵。

落地:算法隨之而來。心王最少與五十八法互為俱有因(十大地法、彼四十本相、心自己的八本隨相);反過來,五十八法之中除去心的四隨相,餘五十四法才是心的因——普光給的理由是隨相「生法力劣,非等所相法」,故望心王非因(而大地法上四十隨相之所以不入五十八,理由另是一條:「以隔遠故力不及彼」,二由不可互換)。論主並破「唯十四法」之說——神泰標它為第二師之解——所依的是《品類足論》的一段誦文;有的傳本不誦「及彼相應法」五字,迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師便說那段文必應如此誦,或應准義知其省略。一個古本的五個字,牽動一整套法數:這是讀阿毘達磨必須習慣的事。

論末尾還特別分開兩件事:由俱有因而成因者必定俱有,但俱有者未必由俱有因而成因。八組例子(隨相對本法、得與所得等)都是俱有而非俱有因——理由是它們並不同取一果、一異熟、一等流。

六、同類因:相似還不夠,要同部、同地、在前(正頌五十三與五十四之前半)

頌:「同類因相似,自部地前生,道展轉九地,唯等勝為果,加行生亦然,聞思所成等。」

先問:相似之法互為因,這不是很自然嗎?論的第一句正是這樣說——善五蘊與善五蘊、染污與染污、無記與無記,展轉相望為同類因。

這一句之後,論先岔出一段最常被跳過的異說。善與染二性之因古無異論,起爭的是無記——且論文「淨無記蘊」四字所指是一類不是兩類,法寶逐字釋作「言無記者,謂唯無覆無記法也」,並判「善、染之因更無異論。無記五蘊異說不同」:色蘊與其餘四蘊之間到底互不互為因?論列三家。一家說「淨無記蘊五是色果,四非色因」——五蘊都是色之果,即色能為五蘊之因,而四蘊不生色。一家說「五是四果,色非四因」——方向恰恰倒過來,四蘊能為五蘊之因,而色不生四蘊。一家說「色與四蘊相望展轉皆不為因」——兩邊都不成因。排誤:前二說不是同一句話的兩種說法,是方向相反的兩宗;讀時只須抓住『誰是果』——「五是色果」則色作因,「五是四果」則四蘊作因。光記把兩家的理由也都錄下了:前者謂「四蘊勝故非色因,色蘊劣故與四為因」,後者謂「四蘊勢力強,故能為色因。色蘊勢力劣,故非與四為因」——同一組法,因勝劣之判相反而結論相反。論列而不判,古德之取捨錄在承衍。

異說之後,論才加上三道閘。

第一道是「自部自地」。部指五部(見苦所斷乃至修所斷),地指九地(欲界一、四靜慮、四無色)。見苦所斷只與見苦所斷為因;欲界只與欲界為因,乃至有頂只與有頂為因。異地相望,全無因義。第二道是「前生」——只有先前已生之法,才與後來之法為同類因。第三道是「唯等勝為果」:加行所生之法只與相等、殊勝者為因,不作低劣者之因。

排誤最集中的是第二道閘。論引《發智論》為證,卻碰上那部論自問自答的一句「無時非因」——若真無時非因,未來豈不也有同類因?論主的解法是:那句話是就俱有、相應、異熟三因隱密而說的。有人另解為「依最後位密作是答」,論主判其「非為善釋」,理由是未來法在正生位之前並不是同類因。他還舉等無間的問答作旁證:那裡論主答的是「若時此法未至已生」,可見兩處問答本就不同軌。這一節論主用了全卷語氣最重的一句:「如是作文獲何功德?唯顯論主非善於文。」——所評的是《發智》立文之巧拙,不是它的義理;一句之內,敬其義而不諱其文。

第二重排誤在「未來世無同類因」會不會使同類因變成「本無而有」。論主答得乾脆:這是就「位」建立的,不是就「體」建立的。而異熟因為什麼未來就有?因為異熟因與果不相似,即使沒有前後也不會互為因果;同類因與果相似,若無前後就會互為因、互為果,那是與理相違的。同類因就位立、異熟因就相立——這一句是全段的樞。

第三重排誤在「唯自地」與『九地互為因』的表面矛盾。論分得清楚:唯自地是依有漏說;無漏道則九地展轉為因,因為無漏道「於諸地皆如客住不墮界攝」,不被地愛執為己有。圓暉的比喻好記:無漏在諸地起,如客人暫住。

落地在最後一段的加行善。聞所成能作聞、思之因而不作修之因(欲界無修所成);思所成不作聞所成之因,因為聞比思劣;修所成只作修之因。九品之間也是這樣:下下品能作九品之因,上上品只作上上品之因。論主在此用了一個世間比喻收尾——不會白費劬勞而一無所獲。修學的次第,在因論裡是有結構根據的:低品可以引高品,高品不回頭作低品之因。

七、相應因:五義平等,體同俱有而義不同(正頌五十四之後半)

頌:「相應因決定,心心所同依。」

先問:相應因既然「體即俱有因」,為什麼還要另立一名?論用一連串反詰把條件逼出來:只有心心所是相應因;所緣行相不同的不算;異時而所緣行相相同的也不算;異身而所緣、行相、時間都相同的(如大眾同觀初月)仍不算。於是頌加「同依」二字,一句總遮。圓暉把這五個條件數齊了:同所依、同所緣、同行相、同時、同事,五義具足才名相應。

排誤在「同依」的「同」字。論解得極具體:眼識用此一剎那的眼根為所依,與它相應的受等也就用這同一個眼根為所依。不是『都有所依』,是『所依是同一個』——同一個剎那的同一個根。

那麼二因的差別何在?論給了一組對照極漂亮的譬喻:由互為果之義立俱有因,如商侶相依共遊險道;由五平等共相應之義立相應因,就如那群商侶同受同作飲食等事業,其中缺一個人便都不相應。法寶把兩個譬喻的分工說得更細——同行是互相依倚而得度險道,同事是住必同住、行必同行、食必同食。一個譬喻兩面用:走同一條路是「互為果」,吃同一頓飯是「五平等」。

落地:相應因是心理生活的結構律。心與心所不是先各自存在再湊在一起,而是必須五義平等才叫『一次心念』——這一條後來被整個心所論繼承,讀到任何一部講心所相應的書,回頭看這五義都用得上。

八、遍行因:染法之間的通道(正頌五十五之前半)

頌:「遍行謂前遍,為同地染因。」

先問:同類因已經管了相似法相生,為什麼還要立遍行因?論答得直接:因為同類因只作自部之因,而遍行因「與染法為通因」——不但作自部染法之因,也作其餘各部染法之因;由它的勢力,餘部煩惱及其眷屬也隨之生長。普光把兩個理由分開講:一約通局(通因與非通因),一約自他部。

遍行因的體是什麼?論說「遍行諸法,隨眠品中遍行義處當廣分別」——本卷不展開。圓暉在此替讀者先數了:遍行者謂十一遍使及相應俱有法;十一遍使即苦諦下的五見、疑、無明共七,集諦下的邪見、見取、疑、無明共四。普光的釋語與此同軌,並補上「隨眠相應、俱有法」。

排誤在「前遍」二字。「前」是限定——只取前生的遍行法,簡去未來;「遍」不是說它遍一切法,是說它遍五部染法。所以遍行因通過去現在而不通未來,這與同類因一致。

論還設了一問:聖者身中的修所斷染污法,難道也以見所斷為因?迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師答「一切染污法,見所斷為因」,並引《品類足論》三處文為證。可是《施設足論》說「聖人離欲退最初已起染污思」唯以不善為因,這又怎麼會通?論主的解法是:那是依『未斷之因』隱密而說——見所斷雖然也是此思之因,但聖者已斷見惑,所以略去不提。

落地:遍行因是煩惱論的地基。它解釋了一件修行上極要緊的事——為什麼斷見惑是全盤的轉折:見所斷的十一遍使是一切染法的通因,通因一斷,餘部染法便失了那條總的助長之道。這一因立在此處,隨眠品才有得可說。

九、異熟因:不善與有漏善,變異而熟(正頌五十五之後半)

頌:「異熟因不善,及善唯有漏。」

先問:為什麼無記不招異熟、無漏也不招異熟?論用兩個種子的比喻答完:無記「由力劣故,如朽敗種」;無漏「無愛潤故,如貞實種無水潤沃」,而且無漏非繫地,怎能招繫地之果。反之,不善與有漏善二義具足——是繫地、有愛潤——所以能招,如貞實之種又得水澆。

排誤在「異熟」二字的讀法。論先辨名:是「異熟之因」還是「異熟即因」?兩讀俱通——若唯前者,聖教就不該說「異熟生眼」;若唯後者,聖教就不該說「業之異熟」。這是防止讀者把一個名死釘在一個文法上。

真正的分歧在義。普光錄毘婆沙師之釋云『因是善惡,果是無記,異類而熟是異熟義』——只用一個「異」字簡別餘因。論主不滿足,他先立「熟」的兩個條件:一要由相續轉變差別其體方生,二要隨因勢力勝劣而時有分限。俱有、相應二因之果缺第一義(取果即與果);能作、同類、遍行三因之果缺第二義(窮生死邊,果數數生而時無限)。所以他改判:「變異而熟是異熟義」,不應但用一個「異」字去簡別。法寶把這一改寫明記為論主之自釋,以別於毘婆沙師之舊解;神泰於同處合算諸家而云『正理及此論合有五釋也』——同一個詞,唐代的注疏場中並存著五種讀法。

論接著把異熟因的作用面攤開:三界之中幾蘊共感一果(欲界一、二、四蘊;色界一、二、四、五蘊;無色界一、四蘊),一業感幾處異熟(從一處到十一處),一世之業可感三世異熟而無三世之業感一世異熟,一念之業可感多念異熟而無多念之業感一念異熟——理由都是同一句:不會白費劬勞而使果比因還少。末後三句最關鍵:異熟果不與業同時、不在無間、必待相續轉變方能辦成。

落地:這三句是整個業果論的時間律。業與果之間必然有一段「相續」,而這段相續由什麼承載,本論此處不答——有部立「得」,經部立種子;再往後,這個空位就是第八識要來填的地方。讀這一段而不記住這個空位,等於白讀。

十、六因居於何世(正頌五十六之前半)

頌:「遍行與同類,二世三世三。」

先問:因為什麼會有「世」的限制?答:遍行、同類只居過去現在,未來世無——理由如前面所說(就位建立)。相應、俱有、異熟三因則三世遍有。

排誤在頌沒說的那一項。頌只說了五因,能作因去了哪裡?論說:「頌既不說能作因所居,義准應知通三世非世。」圓暉把「非世」二字點破——非世者,無為也。能作因不但通三世,還通無為;這正呼應第二段所說它是六因中最寬的一個。

落地:三世之定看似瑣碎,其實是取果與果那一段(第十四段)的前提。因居哪一世,決定它在哪一位能取果、在哪一位能與果。這一頌是承前啟後的一根釘,不是附錄。

十一、果只有有為與離繫;無為自身無因無果(正頌五十六之後半)

頌:「果有為離繫,無為無因果。」

先問:果有幾種?論引本論答:「果法云何?謂諸有為及與擇滅。」圓暉把二者分開:一者有為,即士用、增上、等流、異熟四果,是六因所引生的;二者離繫,以擇滅為體,是道所證的——道是證因不是生因,所以這個證因不在六因之內。

排誤即刻就來:擇滅既然是果,豈不該有因?既然又是能作因,豈不該有果?論答得極硬:唯有為法有因有果,無為則無——「無六因故、無五果故」。那道與擇滅之間到底是什麼關係?論分得極細:道對「得」的功能是能生,對「滅」的功能是能證;所以道雖非滅之生因,仍可說擇滅是道之果。至於無為為什麼可以當能作因卻沒有果——因為離了世間之法,就沒有取果與果的作用。

從這裡起,本卷進入全論最長的一場論諍。經部先發:無為非因,因為「無經說因是無為故,有經說因唯有為故」。有部反詰、經部再答,來回數合之後,經部把問題推到底:一切無為皆非實有,如色受等別有實物者,此正是所無。虛空只是無所觸,擇滅只是由簡擇力而餘不更生,非擇滅只是由闕緣而餘不更生。有部則主張無為別有實體、聖者各別內證。

這一場,論主錄了經部通經(五根經、燈焰喻)、錄了有部的五種「事」義(自性事、所緣事、繫縛事、所因事、所攝事),最後以「毘婆沙師不許此釋」一句收住,自己不下總判。

值得逐句看的是論主替經部設的兩道自保。其一是語言上的:經部並不說無為之體全然是無,而說「如說此聲有先非有、有後非有」——聲在未發之前是「先非有」、既謝之後是「後非有」;那個非有不可以說成實有,然而「有先非有」這句話裡的「有」字仍然用得成立。說「有無為」,就是這一種有。其二是名義上的:既然是非有,怎麼還配稱滅聖諦、還能立為第三?答在「聖諦」二字——聖諦取的是「無倒」之義,聖者於苦見它是苦、於苦之非有見它是非有,兩邊都不顛倒;至於為什麼排第三,答得更素樸——「第二無間聖見及說,故成第三」,是次序使然。

這兩道自保合起來看,經部要守的不是『涅槃沒有』,是『涅槃不是一件東西』。這一分寸若讀漏了,整場論諍就會被誤讀成有無之爭。

落地:這一段是全卷分量最重的地方,讀法有二。其一,看清爭點不在文而在體——雙方都承認經說涅槃是第一、是滅諦,爭的是『這個第一』是實有一物還是畢竟非有。其二,注意論主的手法:他把有部的立說整整齊齊擺好,再讓經部一句一句地問,問到毘婆沙師不許為止。一部依有部而立、遇僻處以經部破之的書,性格在此顯露得最完整。

十二、六因各得何果(正頌五十七)

頌:「後因果異熟,前因增上果,同類遍等流,俱相應士用。」

先問:這一頌為什麼把異熟與增上放在頭尾?論說得很老實:「後因」是異熟因,因為它在六因中排最後;「前因」是能作因,因為它排最初。而五果之中,異熟果排最初、增上果排最後。頌是用次序來記次序的——這是本論常用的記誦法,不是義理上的深意。

排誤在增上果的名。「唯無障住,有何增上?」論答:就由無障而得增上之名。但論主隨即補上一層:能作因也有勝力——如十處界對於五識身、諸有情業對於器世界、耳等根對於眼識的生起(聽說了便想看,於是眼識生)。這一補很要緊:增上不等於無所作為,只是它的下限低到『不妨礙』而已。

士用果的名從何來?論說「非越士體有別士用」——不是離開作者之體另有一個叫「士用」的東西,就是諸法所有的作用,如士夫之作為,所以叫士用;並舉世間兩個從喻立名之例(鴉足藥草、醉象將軍)。普光在此引《入阿毘達磨論》逐名解過一遍五果之名,五個名的取義各自不同:異熟取「果不似因」,等流取『果似因、從因生』,離繫取『由道得而非道所生』,士用取「由此勢力,彼得生」,增上取「由前增上,後法得生」。

論末留了一個未決之問:士用果是不是只有俱有、相應二因才有?一師說其餘諸因也有,唯除異熟;另一師說異熟因也有隔越久遠的士用果,如農夫所收的果實。二說並存,論不判。

落地:這一頌是六因與五果的接線圖。背它的最省力方式,是記住兩頭是次序、中間是相似與作用——同類遍行取「相似」故得等流,俱有相應取「作用」故得士用。

十三、五果各自的相貌(正頌五十八與五十九)

頌:「異熟無記法,有情有記生,等流似自因,離繫由慧盡。若因彼力生,是果名士用,除前有為法,有為增上果。」

先問:異熟果為什麼一定是無記?論的次第是先立性、再簡範圍。性上唯無覆無記;範圍上唯限有情、唯是「有記所生」——一切不善與善有漏能記別異熟,故名有記;從那有記之業以後才起,不是同時、不是無間,所以名「有記生」。既是有記所生,便可知它不通等流與所長養,因為那二者通三性所生。

排誤在山河大地。非有情數也是從業生的,為什麼不叫異熟?論答:因為是共有的——別人也一樣受用;而異熟果決無他人共受之義。那增上果也是業生的,為什麼可以共受?因為是從共業生的。「共」與「不共」是異熟果與增上果的分界線,不是「內」與「外」。

等流果的排誤更細。遍行因也得等流果,為什麼不許它就叫同類因?論答:遍行之果只是由同地、同染而似因,不是由「種類」似因;若由種類似因,那才叫同類因。於是立四句:非遍行法作同類因、他部遍法作遍行因、自部遍法二者俱是、除前三相。四句是阿毘達磨的標準拆解法,用來防止兩個範疇被含糊地合併。

離繫果的釋名極短而極重要:「滅故名盡,擇故名慧」——擇滅之所以叫離繫果,是因為它由慧而得、由慧使惑盡。士用果則就「因彼勢力所生」立,並舉下地加行心生上地定、清淨靜慮心生變化心為例;擇滅則要說成「由道力得」而非「由道力生」——這一字之差,正接著第十一段道對得能生、對滅能證的分判。

增上果的定義用了一個排除法:「諸有為法,除前已生,是餘有為之增上果」——因為果對因或俱或後,決不在前。士用與增上的分際,論給了一個好記的例子:工匠造成之物,對工匠而言兼是士用果與增上果,對工匠以外的人而言就只是增上果。普光把這一分際壓縮成一句:士用對「有力能」說,增上據「不障礙」說。

落地:五果之中,四果都是有為,只有離繫果是無為;四果都與因有時間關係,只有離繫果是「證得」而非「生起」。記住這一個例外,第十一段那一整場諍論的位置就擺對了。

十四、取果與與果:因在哪一位起作用(正頌六十)

頌:「五取果唯現,二與果亦然,過現與二因,一與唯過去。」

先問:什麼叫取果、什麼叫與果?論在這一段末尾才給定義:「能為彼種故名取果,正與彼力故名與果。」普光解得更明白——種是能生之義,因有生果之能,所以叫取果;正給予那果以力,所以叫與果。法寶的兩句最好記:取時是因義成立而名為種子,與時是正引果起而名之為與。取果是『認領』,與果是『交付』,兩件事不在同一位上。

排誤第一:五因取果為什麼一定在現在?因為過去已經取過了,未來又沒有作用。至於能作因為何不入此列,論說得含蓄:能作因不一定有果,所以頌裡不說。

排誤第二:同類、遍行二因與果通過去現在——過去與果好懂,現在怎麼與果?論答:因為有的等流果是無間生的(因在現在、果緊接著生)。而果一旦已生,因就成過去,那叫「已與果」,不應再與。

排誤第三:異熟因為什麼只在過去與果?因為異熟果既不與因同時、也不是無間生的。這一句與第九段末尾那三句完全咬合。

論在此還排了幾組四句,全是就「得」而作:善同類因取而不與者是斷善根時最後所捨之得,與而不取者是續善根時最初所得之得,亦取亦與者是不斷善根的其餘諸位,俱非者除前三相。不善、有覆無記依例作四句;無覆無記則有「順後句」——與果時必也取果,而阿羅漢最後諸蘊是取而無所與。

論末錄餘師在五果外別立四果:安立果(水輪為風輪果、草等為大地果)、加行果(無生智等遠由不淨觀而得)、和合果(眼識等為眼根等之果)、修習果(變化心等為諸靜慮之果),並收為「皆是士用、增上果攝」。普光記其為西方諸師之說,四果加前五共九。

落地:這一段是把前面所有的因果關係放回時間軸上。六因五果若只當一張靜態的表來背,就漏掉了最要緊的那一維——因不是永遠在作用,它只在特定的一位上取果、在特定的一位上與果。

十五、四法各從幾因生:收全卷於一個否定(正頌六十一與六十二之前半)

頌:「染污異熟生,餘初聖如次,除異熟遍二,及同類餘生,此謂心心所,餘及除相應。」

先問:這一頌在算什麼?答:把一切有為分成四類——染污法、異熟生法、其餘法、初無漏法——逐類數它由幾因所生。染污法除異熟因,餘五因生(染污不是異熟因之果);異熟生法除遍行因,餘五因生(遍行所生唯染污);其餘法雙除異熟、遍行,餘四因生;初無漏法再除同類因,餘三因生(初無漏之前沒有同類之法)。

排誤在第五句。以上所算是就心與心所說的;色法與不相應行不能相應,所以還要再除相應因——於是四類依次成四、四、三、二因生。圓暉在此讚了一句「此頌甚巧,應善思之」——一個「除」字用四次、「餘生」二字用四次,把八組數字壓進三十個字裡。

真正的收束在最後一句:「一因生法,決定無有。」

這句話短得容易滑過去,卻是全卷的落錘。法寶在此點出它所簡的是什麼——若許一因能生法,那就同於外道。六因五果講了一整卷,講到底不是為了證明「法有因」,而是為了證明『法沒有單一的因』。任何一法的生起,最少要二因,多則五因;沒有一件事是由一個原因造成的。

落地:把這一句放回卷首那個承轉句——「非離所餘因緣和合」——就看見了首尾相銜。這一卷從『不是單憑生相就能生』開頭,到「一因生法,決定無有」結尾;中間六因五果的一切分辨,都只是把這件事拆得夠細,細到人再也不能偷偷在心裡安一個唯一的原因。

讀這一卷可以帶走什麼

一是記住「對法諸師許」五個字。論標六因時下的是「許」而不是「佛說」,經部一系即據此質其無經文;眾賢則舉經處處以立之,斷言「如是六因,佛處處說」。六因有無經據,本論未判,二造之立錄在承衍——知道這一點,才讀得懂經部與有部為何能在同一部書裡吵一整卷。

二是把「因居世定」與「取果與果」連起來讀。因不是恆常在作用的東西,它有取的位、有與的位;因果論一旦上了時間軸,宿命式的讀法就站不住了。

三是認住最後那一句。一因生法決定無有——這是本卷留給讀者的唯一一句斷語,也是它把六因分得這麼細的理由。

承衍:四疏之鏡

以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另錄唐代四家注疏之判釋、異譯之取捨、與眾賢之反破——鏡非論,只是換幾種讀法看同一卷書。並錄不判,各還其位。

科判之異。普光與法寶皆標「當品大文第三」,一作「明因緣」、一作「明因及緣」;圓暉作「從此大文第三,明因緣」,並於卷內再分三段(正明因體、明因得果、明法從因生),末結「已上不同,總是第一,明因已竟」。神泰不用大文之語,改以五分立科。四家科語互異而所斷之界為一。

心王為因之法數。普光作「心王望九十八法極少,猶與五十八法為俱有因」;法寶另立極多極少二數(初定心二百七十九法中與一百五十八法為因),並直斥前說云『有人云心王望九十八法中極少猶與五十八法為俱有因者謬也』。神泰於此與普光同軌。字面相斥而所指之數相同,孰為所斥不判。

無記五蘊四說之取捨。論列三異說而不判,二家所取相反:普光判「諸論皆有四說,竝無評家」,而「今解:且以後師為正」——取第四說(色與四蘊互不為因),並引《大毘婆沙論》大種與意處之緣數為證。法寶則問「四說不同,既無評文,何為正說」,自答「應言前說為善」——取第一說(展轉為因),理由是善染二性中色與四蘊既展轉為因,無記不應獨異。二家一取首、一取末,並錄不判。

異熟之義。普光錄毘婆沙師「異類而熟」之釋,法寶錄論主「變異而熟」之自釋並記《順正理》之反救,神泰則合《順正理》三釋與本論二釋為五釋。三家所收之數不同,本卷不判孰為足。

餘師四果之攝屬。普光出通釋(四果皆士用增上果攝)與別解(第一第三唯增上、第二第四通二果)二說;神泰逕取別解。二家所配不同,並錄。

續善根前得之屬。神泰引《順正理》斥論主「應說爾時續者前得」之語,復記安慧之救——安慧是世親弟子,其救以為論主所言本通無始過去諸得,非唯取最後所捨之得。普光於同處僅作簡語,不引安慧。此為本卷唯一見於注疏而不見於論文的師承旁證。

異譯之異。真諦舊譯《俱舍釋論》於本卷所對之處,譯名自成一系:能作因作「隨造因」,異熟因作「果報因」,異熟果作「果報果」,離繫果作「離滅果」,士用果作「功力果」,心隨轉法作「隨心法」,二律儀作「二護」,安立果與和合果作「依止果」與「集果」。義理上最堪注意者有二:其一,離繫果之釋語不同軌——玄奘作「滅故名盡,擇故名慧」,真諦作「盡謂永離滅,智謂三道中三根」;其二,增上果之立向相反——玄奘就「除前已生」立,真諦就「先未有」立,所指一而說法異。圓暉於「無為無因果」處逕評舊譯云『舊譯無為非因果者此翻謬矣』,並自辨「非」與「無」之別;普光、法寶、神泰於此處不作二譯之評。二譯優劣不判。

又:真諦本根品只分四卷而玄奘分五,故二本卷界不對位——真諦「分別根品之四」的卷首落在本卷中段(正當無為實有之諍),而本卷之首(六因總標)實在真諦「之三」卷內。讀者若持二本對讀,須以場景結構相校,不可以卷次相配。

眾賢之反破。《順正理論》於本卷逐段回應,其要者五。一,六因無經證之難。眾賢先牒難詞——「如是六因非佛所說,如何本論自立此名?」——隨即以「定無大師所不說義」反之,繼以隱沒、異門而說、天仙授與、餘部不誦、諸經散說五證通之,末結「如是六因,佛處處說,諸憎背者迷故不見」。故「六因無經文」是他所破之詞,不是他的自承;無經文之立與破,正是本卷論主與眾賢的分界之一。二,俱有因之定義,眾賢直言「此中所說因相太少」,又云「不應說唯互為果為俱有因」,改立「有為法一果可為俱有因」。三,同類因未來非有之答,眾賢護《發智》密說而斥「然經主言:彼非善釋」。四,異熟之義,眾賢云「毘婆沙師非決定說六因所得皆名熟故」,破論主以「但異」為攝義不盡。五,無為實有之總諍,眾賢自標「我今正破經主謗因」,末結「如是已破經主謗因,成立涅槃其體實有」。二造之言俱在漢傳,勝負不判。

唯識一路之接榫。法寶在六因段末已把這條線拉出來:他將本論六因與大乘之十因、二十因對舉,並自附一問——大乘十因、六因及四緣之義出於何經文。這一問古德未答,本卷亦不代答;然三處接榫可先記下:其一,能作因之開為十因二十因;其二,五果名目為唯識系全然承用而不改一字;其三,異熟因與果之間必待相續,而承載這段相續者本論不立別體——有部立「得」,經部立種子,此後乃有異熟識之立。同一問題、兩代答案;讀唯識所以要回讀俱舍,此卷即是最直接的一處。

Which joint of the chapter this fascicle stands on

The Chapter on the Faculties makes a wide turn at this point. The three preceding fascicles spoke of which dharmas there are — the twenty-two faculties, co-arising mind and mental factors, formations not associated with mind. From this fascicle on, what is spoken of is what these dharmas arise by.

The turn was not added by later hands. Three commentators mark the head of the fascicle with the same outline sentence: Puguang’s Record of the Abhidharmakośa has, “From here begins the third major division of this chapter, explaining causes and conditions”; Fabao’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa has, “From here begins the third major division of this chapter, explaining cause and also condition”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has, “From here, the third major division, explaining causes and conditions” — three slightly different wordings cutting at exactly the same boundary. Shentai’s Commentary sets up a fivefold outline instead (concluding what precedes; restating the earlier text; inquiring into causes and conditions; the twenty-five lines of stanzas; the four conditions), a different method of outlining that still falls at the same place. That four commentators bring the knife down on the same word tells the reader something in itself: this is the beginning of the third major section of the Chapter on the Faculties, and the front gate of the whole treatise’s account of cause and result.

The treatise’s first sentence is itself a transition: “Thus the formations not associated with mind have been explained. It was said above that when the arising-mark produces what is to arise, it does not do so apart from the conjunction of the other causes and conditions. Which dharmas here are called causes and conditions?” The arising-mark was treated in the previous fascicle, but a loose end was left there: the arising-mark can produce a dharma, yet cannot accomplish this on its own — the conjunction of the other causes and conditions is needed too. That loose end is what this fascicle gathers up.

It gathers it up with two tables: the side of causes opened out into six, the side of results into five. When the six causes and five results are done, the fascicle breaks off; the four conditions are not stated until the next one. This break is worth noticing: Root Stanza 62 in fact straddles cause and condition, and in dividing the fascicles Xuanzang gave up the stanza’s boundary and followed the doctrine’s. At the end of this fascicle Yuanhui writes, “All the distinctions above belong in sum to the first part; the explanation of causes is complete” — the commentator’s closing words and the translator’s cut fall at precisely the same place. Causes are stated to the end first, and conditions begin a separate fascicle: this is how the Tang read this book, not an accident of binding.

I. Why exactly six causes (Root Stanza 50)

Stanza: “Enabling and coexistent, homogeneous and associated, all-pervading together with maturation — causes are allowed to be only six kinds.”

First a question most easily skipped over: why are the causes exactly six?

The treatise’s answer is extremely short: “There are six kinds of cause: first the enabling cause, second the coexistent cause, third the homogeneous cause, fourth the associated cause, fifth the all-pervading cause, sixth the maturation cause. The Abhidharma masters allow that causes are only these six kinds.” Note that the subject of the closing sentence is not “the Buddha” but “the Abhidharma masters.” Yuanhui is explicit when he explains the stanza’s syntax: the first three lines merely list the names, and “the fourth line concludes by referring them back to our own school.” That conclusion marks where the authority of the six causes comes from: it is an institution of the Abhidharma masters.

The misreading lies here: readers easily take the six causes for something scripture states. Yuanhui at once records the counter-question of another school — the Sautrāntikas and their like do not accept the six causes, on the ground that “scripture does not state them,” while the four conditions they do accept, because “scripture does state them.” So the five words the treatise uses here, “the Abhidharma masters allow,” are not politeness but measure: the four conditions the author states outright (in the next fascicle “it is said that there are four kinds of condition” is established by citing scripture), while for the six causes he marks their provenance.

Where this lands: these five words set the posture for reading the whole fascicle. In listing the six causes the treatise uses “the Abhidharma masters allow” and not “the Buddha said” — and the Sautrāntika line takes exactly this as its challenge: scripture has explicit text for the four conditions and none for the six causes, so how can the two be set side by side? But this is the starting point of the fascicle’s dispute, not its conclusion: in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle Saṅghabhadra adduces scripture item by item to establish the six causes, and finally rules outright, “These six causes the Buddha stated everywhere; those who detest and turn from them are deluded and do not see them.” Whether there is scriptural warrant, the treatise itself does not adjudicate; the positions of both parties are recorded together under Further Resonances. Later on, when the Sautrāntika counter-questions come section by section, look back at these five words and it will be clear what is actually being contested.

Puguang does a further layer of work on the names: each of the six he splits into two readings, the appositional-determinative and the dependent-determinative (the enabling is itself the cause / the cause that enables, and so on for the rest), and finally rules in one sentence, “None of these six causes admits of a possessive-compound analysis” — because the entity of each of the six is itself the cause, and not something that borrows causal standing from another thing. The sentence looks fussy but is in fact a safeguard: the six causes name six ways in which a dharma itself serves as a cause; they are not six things called “cause” standing outside dharmas.

II. The enabling cause: counting even “not getting in the way” as a cause (first line of Root Stanza 51)

The stanza is only five characters: “Apart from itself, all others enable.”

First ask: on what ground does every dharma count as a cause of some given dharma? The answer: “Every conditioned dharma, excluding only its own entity, takes all dharmas as enabling causes, because when it arises they abide without obstructing it.” The criterion is abiding without obstructing: at the moment a given dharma arises, all other dharmas are there without blocking it, and that is enough. Yuanhui brings out the point of “apart from itself”: when a dharma arises its own entity must be excluded, since an entity cannot be its own cause.

The first misreading the author raises himself: is it not said that “outflows not yet known are about to arise, and because they have been known the outflows do not arise”? Cognition plainly obstructs the outflows, and sunlight plainly obstructs the seeing of stars. The answer is finely made: to say “abide without obstructing” is to say “when this arises, those all abide without obstructing it” — at the moment the outflows arise, cognition is not present; at the moment the stars are seen, sunlight is not shining. The enabling cause is stated with respect to the actual moment of arising, not with respect to a general capacity.

The second misreading goes deeper. Someone says: only what could obstruct and does not obstruct counts as a cause, just as the people of a realm say, “Because of our sovereign we obtain ease”; but nirvāṇa and dharmas that will never arise have not even the capacity to obstruct the arising of a conditioned dharma, so on what ground are they causes? The author answers hard: they are causes still, and one may say this of a king without power just as well. Shentai puts the point of this most plainly, explaining the enabling cause thus: “Because it does not obstruct the arising of the result, it has the sense of enabling the result, and so is named the enabling cause; this name is taken from function.” The name is established from function, not from force.

The third is a difficulty both the Sarvāstivādins and the Sautrāntikas must face: if all dharmas fail to obstruct, why do not all dharmas arise at once? When one person kills, why does not everyone incur the offense of killing alike? The author answers: they are allowed as enabling causes merely by not obstructing, and this does not say that they “have an intimate productive force with respect to arising.” The intimate cause is not present and the mind that equally instigates is not present, and so there is no arising all at once and no shared offense.

Where this lands: the enabling cause is the widest of the six — Yuanhui’s comparison is the easiest to remember: because enabling is explained by non-obstruction, the enabling cause ranges widely over all dharmas (conditioned and unconditioned alike may be causes), while the dominant result it obtains is narrow, restricted to the conditioned. A wide cause with a narrow result — this asymmetry foreshadows the great dispute over “the unconditioned has neither cause nor result” in the eleventh section below: the unconditioned may serve as a cause but cannot take a result.

III. The coexistent cause: cause and result simultaneous, and each the other (last three lines of Root Stanza 51)

Stanza: “Coexistents are one another’s results, as with the great elements, the marks and what they mark, and mind with respect to what follows mind.”

First ask: what is meant by “coexistent”? Yuanhui settles it in a sentence: coexistents are those that exist at the same time; and the three words “one another’s results” are precisely his explanation of the coexistent cause. The treatise’s definition is, “Dharmas that are reciprocally results of human effort are reciprocally coexistent causes” — the criterion is not simultaneity but being one another’s results. Three examples: the four great elements among themselves; the four marks and the dharma they mark; mind and the dharmas that follow mind.

The misreading lies in an exception easily slipped past. The treatise adds at once: “A dharma and its secondary marks are not one another’s results; nevertheless the dharma is a coexistent cause of its secondary marks, and not the secondary marks of the dharma.” Between the primary dharma and the four lesser marks the relation is one-way — the primary dharma is a cause of the secondary marks, and the secondary marks are not a cause of it. So being one another’s results is the general mark of the coexistent cause, not a mark satisfied by everything that coexists. At this point the treatise writes four characters, “here it should be argued out”; Yuanhui reads them as ‘urging that the explanation be carried through’ — that is, the author is noting here that explaining the coexistent cause by reciprocal resulthood is not yet exhaustive, and is asking that someone analyze it further. The reader should see this seam first: reciprocal resulthood is the general mark of the coexistent cause, yet not everything the coexistent cause covers is reciprocally resultant — definition and extension part company here by a hair.

The weight of the treatise falls in the latter half: the causation the world acknowledges has the seed first and the sprout after, and “no such simultaneous cause and result has ever been seen.” Then comes one answer and one counter-question: “Is it not evident that a lamp flame and its light, a sprout and its shadow, are simultaneous and are nevertheless cause and result?” Puguang assigns this to the Sarvāstivādins as their answer, and takes what follows from “this should be argued out in detail” as the Sautrāntikas’ counter-question. The counter-question runs: as for flame and light, does the flame produce the light, or do the human labor of the preceding moment, the lamp vessel, the oil, and the wick together make flame and light arise at the same time? The shadow is plainer still: a shadow exists only because something else blocks the light, so how can the sprout be called its cause?

What steps forward next is not the author but the Sarvāstivāda defense. Of the sentence “That does not stand to reason, because they follow one another in existing and not existing,” Puguang assigns the stretch from “that does not stand to reason” down to “by this reasoning cause and result are established” to “the Sarvāstivādins defending the position,” and explains “following one another in existing and not existing” as “the existence or non-existence of the result’s entity follows the existence or non-existence of the cause” — it is the result’s existing or not that follows the cause’s existing or not, and not a shadow following the thing that blocks the light. The defense comes to rest on a criterion of the science of reasoning: “If, when this exists or does not exist, that correspondingly exists or does not exist, then this is definitely the cause and that definitely the result.” Among coexistent dharmas, when one exists all exist and when one does not exist none does — which fits the criterion exactly. The Sautrāntikas press again at once, “How can they then be called one another’s cause and result?”, and the Sarvāstivādins answer, “By what was just said; there is no contradiction here either,” since the criterion was two-directional from the start. As for the simile of three staves leaning on one another and standing, it is the Sautrāntikas who raise it as a counter-question after restating the Sarvāstivāda defense: do those three staves stand by leaning on one another at the same time, or do the causes and conditions of a preceding moment make them arise at the same time and so stand? And besides, cords and hooks and the ground are there as well. The closing words, “here too there are the homogeneous cause and the rest, and therefore the sense of the coexistent cause is established,” are again the Sarvāstivādins speaking; Puguang marks them as the Sarvāstivādins’ words of defense.

Where this lands: simultaneous cause and result is the Sarvāstivādins’ most distinctive move and the one most attacked. Understand this dispute and one has a starting point for reading later forms of simultaneous cause and result, such as the mutual perfuming of seeds and manifest activity.

IV. The constitution of the dharmas that follow mind: mental factors, the two disciplines, the marks (first three lines of Root Stanza 52)

Stanza: “Mental factors, the two disciplines, and the marks of these and of mind — these are the dharmas that follow mind.”

First ask: what sort of dharma qualifies as following mind? The treatise lists three classes: all dharmas associated with mind (the mental factors); the two disciplines, the discipline of absorption and the discipline without outflows; and the marks of arising and the rest belonging to these dharmas together with mind itself.

There are two misreadings. First, the two disciplines are form (nonmanifest form), and how can form follow mind? Yuanhui’s explanation is the most economical: these two disciplines “exist when one enters absorption and are absent when one leaves it,” and so are named as following mind — their presence or absence hangs entirely on whether mind is concentrated or scattered. Second, the stanza says “the marks” and does not say the secondary marks such as “arising of arising.” Puguang gives the warning: since it says arising and the rest and does not say arising of arising and the rest, “this shows that the secondary marks do not follow mind.” This is a matter of one word’s measure, yet it decides the arithmetic of the fifty-eight dharmas and the fifty-four in the next section.

Where this lands: the dharmas that follow mind are not a miscellaneous list but the hardest of the coexistent cause’s three classes to establish. That the four great elements support one another, and that the four marks and what they mark support one another, are easy enough to state; to say that mind and form (the disciplines), and mind and formations not associated with mind (the marks), are one another’s results is the real test. The treatise sets out their constitution clearly here first so that the next stanza can adjudicate them in five words.

V. By time, by result, by ethical quality and the rest: ten reasons adjudicate what follows mind (last line of Root Stanza 52)

The stanza is only five characters: “By time, result, ethical quality, and the rest.”

First ask: on what ground is a dharma judged to follow mind? The answer has three gates. As to time, the dharma has one arising, one abiding, and one cessation with mind, and falls into one and the same time-period with it; Yuanhui counts these four out — time has four items: first arising, second abiding, third cessation, fourth falling into one time-period. As to result, the dharma has one result, one maturation, and one homogeneous outflow with mind. As to ethical quality and the rest, the dharma is wholesome, unwholesome, or indeterminate together with mind. The three gates together make ten, and hence the ten reasons.

The misreading falls on a single word. The treatise says, “It should be known that the first ‘one’ here and the latter ‘one’ show simultaneity and show commonality respectively, and their sense is not the same” — the earlier “one” (one arising, one abiding, one cessation) says “at the same time,” while the later “one” (one result, one maturation, one homogeneous outflow) says “in common.” The same word “one” does not point to the same thing in the two places. Yuanhui’s gloss is the best to memorize: in the earlier gate of time, “one” shows being together at one time; in the later gate of result, “one” shows sharing one result. Puguang lays down a summary sentence over each gate: for the gate of time, “this shows that only what has one time with mind is called following it”; for the gate of result, “this shows that only what has one result and the rest with mind is called following it.”

The second misreading is why, given “one result,” homogeneous outflow and maturation must still be stated separately. Puguang resolves it by citing the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, and divides the result of human effort into four kinds — co-arisen, immediately subsequent, separated by an interval, and not arising — to show that “one result” here takes only the two results of human effort and of release from bondage, and not the co-arisen reciprocal kind (an entity does not make one result with itself); which is why homogeneous outflow and maturation have to be marked out in addition. This passage is one of the finest stitches in the fascicle; not following it does not damage the whole, but it demonstrates how Abhidharma works: if one word may be ambiguous, add another word to plug the gap.

Where this lands: the arithmetic follows. Mind as sovereign is a reciprocal coexistent cause with at least fifty-eight dharmas (the ten factors of the great ground, their forty primary marks, and mind’s own eight primary and secondary marks); conversely, of those fifty-eight, once mind’s four secondary marks are removed, the remaining fifty-four are causes of mind — Puguang’s reason is that a secondary mark is “weak in its power to produce a dharma and not the equal of what is marked,” and so is not a cause with respect to mind as sovereign (whereas the reason the forty secondary marks upon the factors of the great ground are not counted among the fifty-eight is a different one, “because they are far removed, their power does not reach them,” and the two reasons are not interchangeable). The author also refutes the view of “only fourteen dharmas” — Shentai marks it as the interpretation of a second master — relying on a recited passage of the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas; some transmitted versions do not recite the five characters “and the dharmas associated with them,” whereupon the Vaibhāṣikas of Kaśmīra say that the passage must be recited thus, or that one should infer from the sense that something has been abbreviated. Five characters of one old recension move a whole system of dharma-numbers: this is something a reader of Abhidharma must get used to.

At the end the treatise also carefully separates two matters: whatever is a cause by way of the coexistent cause certainly coexists, but what coexists is not necessarily a cause by way of the coexistent cause. Eight sets of examples (a secondary mark with respect to its primary dharma, an acquisition and what is acquired, and so on) coexist without being coexistent causes — the reason being that they do not take one result, one maturation, and one homogeneous outflow together.

VI. The homogeneous cause: resemblance is not enough — same category, same level, and earlier (Root Stanza 53 and the first half of 54)

Stanza: “The homogeneous cause is what resembles, of its own category and level and arisen before; the path is reciprocally so across the nine levels; only equal or superior dharmas are its results; what arises from preparation is likewise, as with what is formed through hearing and reflection and the rest.”

First ask: that similar dharmas are one another’s causes — is this not quite natural? The treatise’s first sentence says just that: wholesome five aggregates with wholesome five aggregates, defiled with defiled, indeterminate with indeterminate, are reciprocally homogeneous causes.

After this sentence the treatise first branches off into a passage of divergent views that is most often skipped. For the two ethical qualities, wholesome and defiled, the ancients had no dispute about their causes; what started a dispute was the indeterminate — and the four characters of the treatise, “pure indeterminate aggregates,” designate one class and not two, as Fabao glosses word by word: “By ‘indeterminate’ is meant only unobscured-indeterminate dharmas.” He then rules: “About the causes of the wholesome and the defiled there is no further dispute. On the indeterminate five aggregates the divergent views differ.” Do the aggregate of form and the remaining four aggregates serve as one another’s causes or not? The treatise lists three masters. One says, “Of the pure indeterminate aggregates, the five are results of form, and the four are not causes of form” — all five aggregates are results of form, that is, form can be a cause of the five aggregates, while the four aggregates do not produce form. One says, “The five are results of the four, and form is not a cause of the four” — the direction is exactly reversed: the four aggregates can be a cause of the five aggregates, while form does not produce the four. One says, “Form and the four aggregates, considered reciprocally, are in neither direction causes” — neither side is a cause. Clearing the misreading: the first two are not two ways of saying the same thing but two schools running in opposite directions; in reading, simply seize on which side is the result — “the five are results of form” makes form the cause, “the five are results of the four” makes the four aggregates the cause. Puguang’s Record preserves the reasons of both: the former holds that “because the four aggregates are superior they are not causes of form, and because the aggregate of form is inferior it is a cause of the four”; the latter holds that “the force of the four aggregates is strong, and therefore they can be a cause of form; the force of the aggregate of form is weak, and therefore it is not a cause of the four” — one and the same set of dharmas, with opposite judgments of superiority and inferiority yielding opposite conclusions. The treatise lists without adjudicating, and the ancient masters’ choices are recorded under Further Resonances.

Only after the divergent views does the treatise add three gates.

The first is “its own category and its own level.” Category means the five categories (from what is abandoned by seeing suffering through what is abandoned by cultivation); level means the nine levels (the desire realm as one, the four absorptions, the four formless attainments). What is abandoned by seeing suffering is a cause only for what is abandoned by seeing suffering; the desire realm is a cause only for the desire realm, and so on up to the summit of existence being a cause only for the summit of existence. Across different levels there is no sense of cause at all. The second gate is “arisen before” — only a dharma already arisen earlier is a homogeneous cause of a later one. The third is “only equal or superior dharmas are results”: a dharma arising from preparation is a cause only of what equals or surpasses it, and not a cause of what is inferior.

The misreading is thickest at the second gate. The treatise cites the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom as warrant, but runs into a sentence of that treatise’s own self-questioning and self-answering, “there is no time at which it is not a cause” — if there really were no time at which it is not a cause, would not future dharmas also have homogeneous causes? The author’s resolution is that the sentence was said covertly with respect to the three causes of coexistence, association, and maturation. Someone else explains it as “an answer made covertly on the basis of the final position,” and the author judges this “not a good explanation,” on the ground that a future dharma is not a homogeneous cause before the moment of its imminent arising. He further adduces the question and answer on the immediately antecedent condition as corroboration: there the author answered, “when this dharma has not yet reached the state of having arisen,” which shows that the two exchanges were never on the same track. In this section the author uses the heaviest sentence in the fascicle: “What merit is gained by composing the text thus? It only shows that the author of that treatise was not skilled in composition.” What is criticized is the deftness or clumsiness of that treatise’s wording, not its doctrine; within one sentence, its sense is honored and its wording is not spared.

The second misreading concerns whether “there is no homogeneous cause in the future” makes the homogeneous cause something that was not and comes to be. The author answers crisply: it is established with respect to position, not with respect to entity. And why does the maturation cause exist already in the future? Because a maturation cause and its result do not resemble each other, so that even without a before and after they would not be one another’s cause and result; a homogeneous cause and its result do resemble each other, and without a before and after they would be each other’s cause and each other’s result, which contradicts reason. The homogeneous cause is established by position and the maturation cause by characteristic — this sentence is the pivot of the whole section.

The third misreading is the apparent contradiction between “only one’s own level” and the nine levels being one another’s causes. The treatise distinguishes clearly: “only one’s own level” is said with respect to what has outflows; the path without outflows, by contrast, is reciprocally a cause across the nine levels, because the path without outflows “abides in every level like a guest and is not included within any realm,” and is not appropriated as its own by the craving belonging to a level. Yuanhui’s simile is easy to remember: the without-outflows arises in the several levels as a guest lodging for a time.

Where this lands is the last passage, on the wholesome that arises from preparation. What is formed through hearing can be a cause of hearing and of reflection but not of cultivation (the desire realm has nothing formed through cultivation); what is formed through reflection is not a cause of what is formed through hearing, since hearing is inferior to reflection; what is formed through cultivation is a cause only of cultivation. It is the same among the nine grades: the lowest of the low can be a cause of all nine grades, while the highest of the high is a cause only of the highest of the high. The author closes here with a worldly simile — no one toils in vain and gains nothing at all. The sequence of training has a structural warrant in the doctrine of causes: a lower grade can draw up a higher one, and a higher grade does not turn back to be a cause of a lower.

VII. The associated cause: five senses equal, the same entity as the coexistent cause but a different sense (second half of Root Stanza 54)

Stanza: “The associated cause is settled: mind and mental factors share one support.”

First ask: since the associated cause is in entity just the coexistent cause, why set up a separate name at all? The treatise forces the conditions out by a chain of counter-questions: only mind and mental factors are associated causes; those whose object and mode of apprehension differ do not count; those whose object and mode of apprehension are the same but whose times differ do not count either; and those in different bodies whose object, mode of apprehension, and time are all the same (as when a crowd looks together at the new moon) still do not count. So the stanza adds the two words “same support,” barring all of these in a single phrase. Yuanhui counts the five conditions out in full: the same support, the same object, the same mode of apprehension, the same time, the same activity — only when the five senses are complete is it called association.

The misreading is on the word “same” in “same support.” The treatise explains it very concretely: visual consciousness takes the eye faculty of this one moment as its support, and the feeling and the rest associated with it take that same eye faculty as their support. Not “each has a support,” but “the support is one and the same” — the same faculty in the same moment.

Where, then, does the difference between the two causes lie? The treatise gives a beautifully matched pair of similes: the coexistent cause is established by the sense of being one another’s results, like merchants relying on one another while traveling a dangerous road together; the associated cause is established by the sense of being associated together in five equalities, like that same company of merchants sharing and performing together the business of food and drink and the rest, where if one man is missing none of them is in association. Fabao states the division of labor between the two similes more finely — traveling together is relying on one another and so getting across the dangerous road; sharing the same activity is that if they halt they must halt together, if they travel they must travel together, if they eat they must eat together. One simile is used on two faces: walking the same road is being one another’s results, eating the same meal is the five equalities.

Where this lands: the associated cause is the structural law of mental life. Mind and mental factors do not first exist separately and then come together; only when the five senses are equal is there what may be called one moment of thought — a rule inherited afterwards by the whole doctrine of mental factors, so that in reading any book on the association of mental factors these five senses remain serviceable.

VIII. The all-pervading cause: the passage among defiled dharmas (first half of Root Stanza 55)

Stanza: “The all-pervading are those pervasive dharmas arisen before, causes of defiled dharmas of the same level.”

First ask: the homogeneous cause already governs the production of similar dharmas by one another, so why establish an all-pervading cause as well? The treatise answers directly: because the homogeneous cause is a cause only within its own category, whereas the all-pervading cause is “a general cause for defiled dharmas” — not only a cause of defiled dharmas of its own category but also of the defiled dharmas of every other category; by its force the afflictions of the other categories and their retinues grow along with it. Puguang states the two reasons separately: one turns on general versus restricted (a general cause and a non-general cause), the other on one’s own category versus another’s.

What is the constitution of the all-pervading cause? The treatise says, “The all-pervading dharmas will be analyzed at length in the chapter on latent tendencies, where the sense of pervasion is treated” — it is not unfolded in this fascicle. Yuanhui counts them out here on the reader’s behalf: the all-pervading are the eleven all-pervading latent tendencies together with the dharmas associated and coexistent with them; the eleven are, under the truth of suffering, the five views, doubt, and ignorance, seven in all, and under the truth of origination, wrong view, adherence to views, doubt, and ignorance, four in all. Puguang’s gloss runs on the same track and adds “the dharmas associated with and coexistent with the latent tendencies.”

The misreading is on the two words “arisen before and pervasive.” “Before” is a restriction — only all-pervading dharmas already arisen are taken, and the future is excluded; “pervasive” does not say that it pervades all dharmas, but that it pervades the defiled dharmas of the five categories. So the all-pervading cause extends through past and present but not the future, in agreement with the homogeneous cause.

The treatise also sets a question: do the defiled dharmas abandoned through cultivation within the continuum of a noble one also take what is abandoned through seeing as their cause? The Vaibhāṣikas of Kaśmīra answer, “All defiled dharmas take what is abandoned through seeing as their cause,” and cite three passages of the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas in evidence. But the Treatise of Designations says that “the first defiled volition already arisen when a noble one falls back from freedom from desire” takes only the unwholesome as its cause — how are the two to be reconciled? The author’s resolution is that this was said covertly with respect to a cause not yet abandoned: what is abandoned through seeing is also a cause of that volition, but the noble one has already abandoned the defilements of seeing, and so it is passed over unmentioned.

Where this lands: the all-pervading cause is the groundwork of the doctrine of afflictions. It explains something of the first importance in practice — why cutting off the defilements of seeing is a wholesale turning point: the eleven all-pervading latent tendencies abandoned through seeing are the general cause of every defiled dharma, and once the general cause is cut, the defiled dharmas of the other categories lose that overall route of nourishment. Only because this cause is established here does the chapter on latent tendencies have anything to say.

IX. The maturation cause: the unwholesome and the wholesome with outflows, transforming and ripening (second half of Root Stanza 55)

Stanza: “The maturation cause is the unwholesome, and the wholesome that has outflows alone.”

First ask: why does the indeterminate not call forth maturation, and why does the without-outflows not either? The treatise answers with two similes of seeds: the indeterminate, “because its force is weak, is like a rotted seed”; the without-outflows “lacks the moistening of craving, like a sound seed with no water to soak it,” and moreover the without-outflows belongs to no bound level, so how could it call forth a result belonging to a bound level? Conversely, the unwholesome and the wholesome with outflows have both senses complete — they belong to a bound level and have the moistening of craving — and so can call it forth, like a sound seed that has also received water.

The misreading is in how the two words “maturation cause” are read. The treatise first sorts out the name: is it “the cause of maturation” or “maturation which is itself the cause”? Both readings hold — if only the former, the holy teaching should not say “the maturation-born eye”; if only the latter, it should not say “the maturation of an action.” This keeps the reader from nailing one name to one grammar.

The real divergence is over the sense. Puguang records the Vaibhāṣikas’ explanation: “The cause is wholesome or unwholesome and the result is indeterminate; ripening as a different kind is the sense of maturation” — a single word, “different,” distinguishing it from the other causes. The author is not satisfied. He first sets two conditions on ripening: the entity must arise only through the transformation and differentiation of a continuum, and its duration must have a limit in accordance with the relative strength of the cause’s force. The results of the two causes, coexistent and associated, lack the first (they give the result as soon as they take it); the results of the three causes, enabling, homogeneous, and all-pervading, lack the second (to the very end of birth-and-death the result arises again and again with no limit of time). So he revises the judgment: “ripening through transformation is the sense of maturation,” and one should not distinguish it by the single word “different.” Fabao expressly records this revision as the author’s own explanation, distinguishing it from the Vaibhāṣikas’ older one; Shentai at the same place reckons the several masters together and says, “The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and this treatise together have five explanations” — one and the same term, with five readings standing side by side in the commentarial field of the Tang.

The treatise then spreads out the operative face of the maturation cause: how many aggregates in the three realms jointly call forth one result (in the desire realm one, two, or four aggregates; in the form realm one, two, four, or five; in the formless realm one or four); how many sense fields of maturation one action calls forth (from one to eleven); how an action of one lifetime can call forth maturation in three lifetimes while no action of three lifetimes calls forth maturation in one; how an action of one moment can call forth maturation in many moments while no action of many moments calls forth maturation in one — the reason in every case being the same sentence: one does not toil in vain and get a result smaller than the cause. The last three clauses are the most crucial: a maturation result is not simultaneous with the action, is not immediately subsequent to it, and can be brought about only when a continuum has transformed.

Where this lands: these three clauses are the temporal law of the whole doctrine of action and result. Between an action and its result there must be a stretch of continuum, and what carries that stretch the treatise does not answer here — the Sarvāstivādins posit acquisition, the Sautrāntikas posit seeds; further on, this vacancy is just the place the eighth consciousness comes to fill. To read this passage without remembering the vacancy is to have read it for nothing.

X. In which time-periods the six causes reside (first half of Root Stanza 56)

Stanza: “The all-pervading and the homogeneous, two time-periods; three causes, three time-periods.”

First ask: why should a cause be restricted as to time-period? The answer: the all-pervading and the homogeneous reside only in past and present and are absent in the future — for the reason stated above, that they are established with respect to position. The three causes, associated, coexistent, and maturation, are present throughout all three time-periods.

The misreading is over the item the stanza does not state. The stanza names only five causes; where has the enabling cause gone? The treatise says, “Since the stanza does not state where the enabling cause resides, one should infer from the sense that it extends through the three time-periods and to what is outside time.” Yuanhui breaks open the two words “outside time” — what is outside time is the unconditioned. The enabling cause extends not only through the three time-periods but also to the unconditioned, which answers exactly to what was said in the second section, that it is the widest of the six.

Where this lands: fixing the three time-periods looks fussy, but it is in fact the premise of the section on taking and giving a result (the fourteenth). Which time-period a cause resides in decides at which position it can take a result and at which it can give one. This stanza is a nail joining what precedes to what follows, not an appendix.

XI. Results are only the conditioned and release from bondage; the unconditioned itself has neither cause nor result (second half of Root Stanza 56)

Stanza: “Results are the conditioned and release from bondage; the unconditioned has neither cause nor result.”

First ask: how many kinds of result are there? The treatise answers by citing the root treatise: “What are result-dharmas? They are all the conditioned, together with cessation through discernment.” Yuanhui separates the two: first the conditioned, that is, the four results of human effort, dominance, homogeneous outflow, and maturation, which are drawn forth by the six causes; second release from bondage, whose entity is cessation through discernment and which is realized by the path — the path is a cause of realization and not a cause of production, and so this cause of realization is not among the six causes.

The misreading comes at once: since cessation through discernment is a result, should it not have a cause? And since it is also an enabling cause, should it not have a result? The treatise answers very hard: only conditioned dharmas have causes and results, and the unconditioned has neither — “because it has none of the six causes and none of the five results.” What then is the relation between the path and cessation through discernment? The treatise divides it very finely: with respect to the acquisition the path’s function is to produce; with respect to the cessation its function is to realize. So although the path is not a producing cause of the cessation, one may still say that cessation through discernment is a result of the path. As for why the unconditioned may serve as an enabling cause and yet have no result — because, standing apart from the dharmas of the world, it has no operation of taking and giving a result.

From here the fascicle enters the longest dispute in the whole treatise. The Sautrāntikas open: the unconditioned is not a cause, because “there is no scripture saying that a cause is unconditioned, and there is scripture saying that causes are only conditioned.” The Sarvāstivādins counter, the Sautrāntikas answer again, and after several exchanges the Sautrāntikas push the question to the bottom: no unconditioned dharma is really existent; a separate real thing of the sort that form and feeling are, is exactly what it is not. Space is merely the absence of anything tangible; cessation through discernment is merely the non-recurrence of what is left over, by the force of selection; cessation independent of discernment is merely the non-recurrence of what is left over, through the lack of a condition. The Sarvāstivādins for their part maintain that the unconditioned has a separate real entity, realized inwardly and severally by the noble ones.

In this contest the author records the Sautrāntikas’ reconciliation of scripture (the sūtra on the five faculties and the simile of the lamp flame), records the Sarvāstivādins’ five senses of “entity” (entity as intrinsic nature, as object, as bondage, as cause, and as what is included), and finally closes with the single sentence, “The Vaibhāṣikas do not allow this explanation,” passing no overall judgment of his own.

Worth reading sentence by sentence are the two safeguards the author sets up on the Sautrāntikas’ behalf. The first is linguistic: the Sautrāntikas do not say that the entity of the unconditioned is wholly nothing, but say, “as when it is said that this sound has a prior non-existence and a subsequent non-existence” — before it is uttered the sound has a prior non-existence, and once it has passed, a subsequent non-existence; that non-existence may not be called really existent, and yet the word “has” in the phrase “has a prior non-existence” still holds good. To say that there is an unconditioned is to use ‘there is’ in just this sense. The second is nominal: if it is non-existent, how can it deserve the name of the noble truth of cessation, and how can it be established as the third? The answer lies in the two words “noble truth” — a noble truth takes the sense of being without inversion, and the noble one sees suffering as suffering and sees the non-existence of suffering as non-existence, without inversion on either side. As for why it is placed third, the answer is plainer still: “it is seen and stated by the noble ones immediately after the second, and so becomes the third” — a matter of sequence.

Taking the two safeguards together, what the Sautrāntikas defend is not that there is no nirvāṇa, but that nirvāṇa is not a thing. Miss this measure and the whole dispute will be misread as a quarrel over existence and non-existence.

Where this lands: this is the weightiest passage in the fascicle, and there are two ways to read it. First, see that the point at issue is not the wording but the entity — both sides grant that scripture calls nirvāṇa foremost and calls it the truth of cessation, and what they contest is whether this foremost is one really existent thing or is utterly non-existent. Second, notice the author’s method: he sets out the Sarvāstivāda position in good order and then lets the Sautrāntikas question it sentence by sentence, up to the point where the Vaibhāṣikas do not allow it. A book that takes its stand on the Sarvāstivāda and, where the position is awkward, breaks it with the Sautrāntika, shows its character here more completely than anywhere else.

XII. Which result each of the six causes obtains (Root Stanza 57)

Stanza: “The last cause has the maturation result, the first cause the dominant result; the homogeneous and all-pervading, the homogeneous result; the coexistent and associated, the result of human effort.”

First ask: why does this stanza put maturation and dominance at the head and the tail? The treatise says so quite plainly: “the last cause” is the maturation cause, because it stands last among the six; “the first cause” is the enabling cause, because it stands first. And among the five results, the maturation result stands first and the dominant result last. The stanza uses order to remember order — a mnemonic device this treatise often employs, not a doctrinal depth.

The misreading is over the name of the dominant result. “If it merely abides without obstructing, what dominance is there?” The treatise answers: it obtains the name of dominance precisely by not obstructing. But the author at once adds a further layer: the enabling cause also has superior power — as the ten sense fields and elements have with respect to the five bodies of consciousness, as the actions of sentient beings have with respect to the receptacle world, as the ear faculty and the rest have with respect to the arising of visual consciousness (having heard of a thing one wishes to see it, and so visual consciousness arises). This addition matters: dominance does not mean doing nothing; it is only that its lower limit is set as low as not getting in the way.

Where does the name of the result of human effort come from? The treatise says, “there is no separate human effort apart from the entity of the person” — it is not that some thing called human effort exists apart from the entity of the agent; it is simply the operation belonging to dharmas, like the doings of a person, and hence is called human effort. Two worldly examples of names established from similes are adduced (the crow’s-foot herb, the drunken-elephant general). Puguang here cites the Entrance into Abhidharma and glosses the names of the five results one by one, each name taking its sense differently: maturation takes “the result does not resemble the cause”; homogeneous outflow takes “the result resembles the cause and arises from it”; release from bondage takes “it is obtained by the path and is not produced by the path”; human effort takes “by the force of this, that obtains arising”; dominance takes “by the dominance of what is earlier, the later dharma obtains arising.”

The treatise leaves an unsettled question at the end: is the result of human effort found only with the two causes, coexistent and associated? One master says the other causes have it too, excepting only maturation; another master says the maturation cause also has a result of human effort separated by a long interval, like the harvest a farmer gathers. The two views stand together and the treatise does not adjudicate.

Where this lands: this stanza is the wiring diagram between the six causes and the five results. The least laborious way to memorize it is to remember that the two ends are order and the middle is resemblance and operation — the homogeneous and all-pervading take resemblance and so obtain the homogeneous result; the coexistent and associated take operation and so obtain the result of human effort.

XIII. The look of each of the five results (Root Stanzas 58 and 59)

Stanza: “The maturation result is an indeterminate dharma, belonging to sentient beings and produced by the determinate; the homogeneous result resembles its own cause; release from bondage is exhaustion through discernment. If a dharma arises through the force of another, that result is called the result of human effort; apart from conditioned dharmas already arisen before, conditioned dharmas are dominant results.”

First ask: why must a maturation result be indeterminate? The treatise’s order is to establish the ethical quality first and then narrow the range. As to quality, it is only unobscured-indeterminate; as to range, it is restricted to sentient beings and is only “produced by the determinate” — every unwholesome dharma and every wholesome dharma with outflows can determine a maturation, and is therefore called determinate; the result arises only after that determinate action, neither simultaneously nor immediately subsequently, and so is named produced by the determinate. Since it is produced by the determinate, one may know that it does not extend to the homogeneous or to the nourished, for those two are produced by all three ethical qualities.

The misreading is over mountains, rivers, and the great earth. What is not counted among sentient beings also arises from action, so why is it not called maturation? The treatise answers: because it is held in common — others enjoy it just the same, whereas a maturation result admits in no way of being enjoyed in common with others. Then the dominant result also arises from action; why may it be enjoyed in common? Because it arises from action held in common. “Common” and “not common” are the dividing line between the maturation result and the dominant result, not “inner” and “outer.”

The misreading about the homogeneous result is finer still. The all-pervading cause also obtains a homogeneous result, so why is it not allowed to be called a homogeneous cause? The treatise answers: the result of the all-pervading resembles its cause only through sharing a level and sharing defilement, and not through resembling it in kind; only what resembles in kind is called a homogeneous cause. Hence four alternatives are set up: a non-all-pervading dharma acting as a homogeneous cause; an all-pervading dharma of another category acting as an all-pervading cause; an all-pervading dharma of its own category being both; and, apart from the preceding three, the remainder. The four alternatives are Abhidharma’s standard method of taking things apart, used to keep two categories from being blurred together.

The gloss on the name of the result of release from bondage is extremely short and extremely important: “because it is cessation it is called exhaustion; because it is selection it is called discernment” — cessation through discernment is called a result of release from bondage because it is obtained by discernment and because discernment brings the defilements to exhaustion. The result of human effort is established on “arising through the force of another,” with the examples of a preparatory mind of a lower level producing the absorption of a higher level, and a pure mind of meditative absorption producing a transformation mind; cessation through discernment, however, must be spoken of as obtained by the power of the path and not as produced by the power of the path — a difference of one word, following directly upon the eleventh section’s division between the path’s producing with respect to acquisition and its realizing with respect to cessation.

The definition of the dominant result uses exclusion: “Among conditioned dharmas, apart from those already arisen before, the rest are dominant results of conditioned dharmas” — because a result is either simultaneous with its cause or later than it, and never earlier. For the boundary between human effort and dominance the treatise gives a memorable example: a thing made by a craftsman is, for the craftsman, both a result of human effort and a dominant result, while for anyone other than the craftsman it is only a dominant result. Puguang compresses this boundary into a sentence: human effort is said with respect to having the power to act, dominance on the ground of not obstructing.

Where this lands: of the five results, four are conditioned and only release from bondage is unconditioned; four stand in a temporal relation to their causes, and only release from bondage is realized rather than produced. Remember this one exception and the whole dispute of the eleventh section falls into its proper place.

XIV. Taking a result and giving a result: at which position a cause operates (Root Stanza 60)

Stanza: “Five take their result only in the present, and two give it likewise; two causes give in past and present, and one gives only in the past.”

First ask: what is taking a result, and what is giving a result? The treatise gives the definitions only at the end of this section: “Because it can serve as the seed of a result, it is called taking the result; because it is presently giving that result power, it is called giving the result.” Puguang explains more plainly — seed carries the sense of being able to produce, and since the cause has the capacity to produce a result it is called taking the result; it presently gives that result power, and so it is called giving the result. Fabao’s two sentences are the easiest to remember: at the taking, the sense of cause is established and it is named a seed; at the giving, it is presently drawing the result into arising and is named giving. Taking a result is claiming it and giving a result is handing it over, and the two do not fall at the same position.

First misreading: why must the five causes take their result in the present? Because in the past they have already taken it, and in the future they have no operation. As for why the enabling cause is not included in this list, the treatise says it with reserve: the enabling cause does not necessarily have a result, and so the stanza does not state it.

Second misreading: the two causes, homogeneous and all-pervading, give their result in both past and present — giving in the past is easy to understand, but how does one give in the present? The treatise answers: because some homogeneous results arise immediately (the cause is in the present and the result arises right after it). And once the result has arisen the cause becomes past, which is called having already given the result, and it should not give again.

Third misreading: why does the maturation cause give its result only in the past? Because a maturation result is neither simultaneous with its cause nor immediately subsequent to it. This sentence meshes exactly with the three clauses at the end of the ninth section.

Here the treatise also arranges several sets of four alternatives, all framed in terms of acquisition: a wholesome homogeneous cause that takes and does not give is the last acquisition relinquished when wholesome roots are cut off; one that gives and does not take is the first acquisition obtained at the restoration of wholesome roots; one that both takes and gives covers all the other positions in which wholesome roots are not cut off; and neither of the two is the remainder apart from the preceding three. For the unwholesome and the obscured-indeterminate, four alternatives are made on the same pattern; for the unobscured-indeterminate there is a following-consequent clause — whenever it gives a result it must also take one, while the last aggregates of an arhat take without giving anything.

At the end the treatise records other masters who set up four further results beyond the five: the establishment result (the water disc as a result of the wind disc, grasses and the rest as results of the great earth), the preparatory result (knowledge of non-arising and the rest, obtained remotely by way of the contemplation of impurity), the conjunction result (visual consciousness and the rest as results of the eye faculty and the rest), and the cultivation result (transformation minds and the rest as results of the meditative absorptions), gathering them up as “all included among results of human effort and dominant results.” Puguang records this as the view of the masters of the West, the four results together with the preceding five making nine.

Where this lands: this section puts all the causal relations set out above back onto the axis of time. If the six causes and five results are memorized only as a static table, the most important dimension is lost — a cause is not operating forever; it takes its result at one specific position and gives it at another.

XV. From how many causes each of the four classes arises: the fascicle gathered into one negation (Root Stanza 61 and the first half of 62)

Stanza: “The defiled, the maturation-born, the rest, and the first noble — in that order, excluding maturation, excluding the all-pervading, excluding those two, and excluding also the homogeneous, the remainder produces them. This is said of mind and mental factors; for the rest, exclude the associated cause as well.”

First ask: what is this stanza counting? The answer: it divides all conditioned dharmas into four classes — defiled dharmas, maturation-born dharmas, the remaining dharmas, and the first dharmas without outflows — and counts for each how many causes produce it. Defiled dharmas exclude the maturation cause and are produced by the remaining five (the defiled is not a result of the maturation cause); maturation-born dharmas exclude the all-pervading cause and are produced by the remaining five (what the all-pervading produces is defiled only); the remaining dharmas exclude both maturation and all-pervading and are produced by the remaining four; the first dharmas without outflows exclude the homogeneous cause as well and are produced by the remaining three (before the first without-outflows there is no dharma of the same kind).

The misreading is at the fifth line. What has been counted so far is said of mind and mental factors; form and the formations not associated with mind cannot be associated, and so the associated cause must be excluded as well — whereupon the four classes become, in order, produced by four, four, three, and two causes. Yuanhui praises the stanza here: “This stanza is exceedingly deft; it should be well pondered” — the single word “excluding” used four times and the two words “the remainder produces” used four times press eight sets of numbers into thirty characters.

The real gathering-up is in the last sentence: “A dharma produced by a single cause definitely does not exist.”

The sentence is short enough to slip past, yet it is the hammer-fall of the whole fascicle. Fabao points out here what it excludes — to allow that one cause can produce a dharma would be to agree with the non-Buddhists. A whole fascicle on the six causes and five results was written, in the end, not to prove that dharmas have causes but to prove that no dharma has a single cause. The arising of any dharma requires at least two causes and at most five; nothing whatever is brought about by one reason alone.

Where this lands: set this sentence back beside the transitional sentence at the head of the fascicle — “not apart from the conjunction of the other causes and conditions” — and head and tail are seen to join. This fascicle begins from the point that the arising-mark cannot produce on its own and ends at “a dharma produced by a single cause definitely does not exist”; all the distinctions of the six causes and five results in between are only the taking apart of this one thing, taken apart finely enough that one can no longer quietly install a single cause in one’s own mind.

What one can carry away from this fascicle

First, remember the five words “the Abhidharma masters allow.” In listing the six causes the treatise sets down “allow” and not “the Buddha said,” and the Sautrāntika line takes exactly this to challenge them as lacking scriptural text; Saṅghabhadra, adducing scripture at many places to establish them, declares outright, “These six causes the Buddha stated everywhere.” Whether the six causes have scriptural warrant this treatise does not adjudicate, and the positions of both parties are recorded under Further Resonances — knowing this is what makes it intelligible that the Sautrāntikas and the Sarvāstivādins can quarrel for a whole fascicle inside one and the same book.

Second, read the fixing of the causes’ time-periods together with the taking and giving of a result. A cause is not something perpetually in operation; it has a position of taking and a position of giving. Once the doctrine of cause and result is set upon the axis of time, a fatalistic reading cannot stand.

Third, hold on to the last sentence. A dharma produced by a single cause definitely does not exist — this is the one categorical statement the fascicle leaves its reader, and the reason it divides the six causes so finely.

Further Resonances: A Mirror of Four Commentaries

The above is the sense of this fascicle’s own text. What follows records separately the judgments of the four Tang commentaries, the choices of the earlier translation, and Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutation — a mirror is not the treatise, only a few other ways of reading the same fascicle. They are recorded together without adjudication, each returned to its own place.

Divergence in the outline. Puguang and Fabao both mark “the third major division of this chapter,” the one writing “explaining causes and conditions” and the other “explaining cause and also condition”; Yuanhui writes “From here, the third major division, explaining causes and conditions,” and further divides the fascicle into three sections (properly explaining the constitution of causes; explaining how causes obtain results; explaining how dharmas arise from causes), concluding at the end, “All the distinctions above belong in sum to the first part; the explanation of causes is complete.” Shentai does not use the language of major divisions and sets up a fivefold outline instead. The four differ in their outline wording and cut at one and the same boundary.

The dharma-count for mind as sovereign as a cause. Puguang has, “Mind as sovereign, with respect to ninety-eight dharmas at the fewest, is still a coexistent cause with fifty-eight dharmas”; Fabao sets up two further numbers, a greatest and a least (in the mind of the first absorption, a cause with one hundred fifty-eight among two hundred seventy-nine dharmas), and rebukes the earlier view outright: “Those who say that mind as sovereign, with respect to ninety-eight dharmas at the fewest, is still a coexistent cause with fifty-eight dharmas, are in error.” Shentai here runs on the same track as Puguang. The wording rebukes while the numbers pointed to are the same; who is being rebuked is not adjudicated.

Choice among the four views on the indeterminate five aggregates. The treatise lists three divergent views without adjudicating, and the two commentators choose oppositely: Puguang judges, “All the treatises have four views, and none of them has an adjudicating master,” and then, “The present interpretation: for the time being take the later master as correct” — taking the fourth view (form and the four aggregates are not one another’s causes), and citing the Mahāvibhāṣā on the number of conditions for the great elements and for the mental sense field in evidence. Fabao asks, “The four views differ, and since there is no adjudicating text, which is the correct view?” and answers himself, “One should say the earlier view is the better” — taking the first view (they are reciprocally causes), on the ground that since form and the four aggregates are reciprocally causes in the two qualities, wholesome and defiled, the indeterminate should not stand alone in differing. The one takes the first and the other the last; both are recorded without adjudication.

The sense of maturation. Puguang records the Vaibhāṣikas’ explanation, “ripening as a different kind”; Fabao records the author’s own explanation, “ripening through transformation,” and also records the counter-defense of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle; Shentai combines that treatise’s three explanations with this treatise’s two into five. The three gather different numbers, and this fascicle does not adjudicate which is sufficient.

Where the other masters’ four results are subsumed. Puguang gives two views, a general explanation (all four are included among results of human effort and dominant results) and a separate interpretation (the first and third are dominant only; the second and fourth extend to both results); Shentai takes the separate interpretation outright. The two assign them differently; both are recorded.

To what the prior acquisition at the restoration of wholesome roots belongs. Shentai cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle rebuking the author’s words, “one should say the prior acquisition of what is restored at that time,” and further records Sthiramati’s defense — Sthiramati was Vasubandhu’s disciple, and his defense holds that what the author said extended from the outset to all past acquisitions without beginning, and did not take only the last acquisition relinquished. Puguang at the same place makes only a brief remark and does not cite Sthiramati. This is the fascicle’s one corroboration of lineage that appears in the commentaries and not in the treatise text.

Divergence in the earlier translation. In the places of this fascicle answering to it, Paramārtha’s old translation, the Expository Treatise on the Treasury, forms a lineage of renderings of its own: the enabling cause is “facilitating cause,” the maturation cause “retribution cause,” the maturation result “retribution result,” the result of release from bondage “release-and-cessation result,” the result of human effort “efficacy result,” the dharmas that follow mind “dharmas following mind,” the two disciplines “two protections,” and the establishment result and the conjunction result “support result” and “collection result.” Two points deserve most notice doctrinally. First, the gloss on the result of release from bondage runs on a different track — Xuanzang has, “because it is cessation it is called exhaustion; because it is selection it is called discernment,” while Paramārtha has, “exhaustion means the cessation that is permanent separation; knowledge means the three faculties within the three paths.” Second, the dominant result is established from the opposite direction — Xuanzang establishes it on “apart from those already arisen before,” Paramārtha on “what did not exist before,” the thing designated being one and the formulation different. At “the unconditioned has neither cause nor result” Yuanhui comments outright on the old translation: “The old translation’s rendering that the unconditioned is not cause or result is a faulty translation here,” and distinguishes for himself between “is not” and “has no”; Puguang, Fabao, and Shentai pass no comment on the two translations at this place. Which of the two translations is superior is not adjudicated.

Further: Paramārtha’s version divides the Chapter on the Faculties into only four fascicles where Xuanzang divides it into five, so the fascicle boundaries of the two versions do not correspond — the head of Paramārtha’s “Analysis of the Faculties, part four” falls in the middle of this fascicle (exactly at the dispute over the real existence of the unconditioned), while the head of this fascicle (the general listing of the six causes) lies within Paramārtha’s “part three.” A reader collating the two versions must compare them by the structure of the scene and may not match them by fascicle number.

Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutation. The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle responds to this fascicle section by section; five points are the chief. First, the objection that the six causes have no scriptural warrant. Saṅghabhadra first restates the objection — “These six causes were not stated by the Buddha; how does the root treatise establish these names on its own authority?” — and at once turns it with “there is certainly no doctrine that the great Teacher did not state,” then reconciles it with five proofs: that the text has been lost, that it was stated under another heading, that it was handed down by gods and sages, that other schools do not recite it, and that it is stated scattered through the several sūtras; and he concludes, “These six causes the Buddha stated everywhere; those who detest and turn from them are deluded and do not see them.” So “the six causes have no scriptural text” is a claim he refutes, not one he concedes; the establishing and the refuting of the absence of scriptural text is precisely one of the dividing lines between this fascicle’s author and Saṅghabhadra. Second, on the definition of the coexistent cause, Saṅghabhadra says plainly, “the causal character stated here is too meager,” and again, “one should not say that only being one another’s results makes a coexistent cause,” establishing instead that “conditioned dharmas having one result may be coexistent causes.” Third, on the answer that the homogeneous cause does not exist in the future, Saṅghabhadra defends the covert statement of the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom and rebukes: “Yet the Sūtra-master says: that is not a good explanation.” Fourth, on the sense of maturation, Saṅghabhadra says, “the Vaibhāṣikas do not state decisively that everything obtained by the six causes is called ripening,” refuting the author on the ground that “merely different” does not cover the sense exhaustively. Fifth, on the general dispute over the real existence of the unconditioned, Saṅghabhadra announces for himself, “I now refute the Sūtra-master’s slander of causes,” and concludes, “Thus the Sūtra-master’s slander of causes has been refuted, and it is established that nirvāṇa is real in its entity.” The words of both parties are preserved in the Han transmission; which prevails is not adjudicated.

The joint with the Yogācāra line. Fabao already drew this line out at the end of the section on the six causes: he sets this treatise’s six causes beside the Mahāyāna ten causes and twenty causes, and appends a question of his own — from what scriptural text does the sense of the Mahāyāna ten causes, six causes, and four conditions come? The ancient masters did not answer this question, and this fascicle does not answer it on their behalf; yet three joints may be noted in advance. First, the opening out of the enabling cause into ten causes and twenty causes. Second, the names of the five results, taken over entire by the Yogācāra lineage without the change of a single word. Third, the requirement of a continuum between the maturation cause and its result, while this treatise posits no separate entity to carry that stretch — the Sarvāstivādins posit acquisition, the Sautrāntikas posit seeds, and thereafter comes the establishing of the maturation consciousness. One and the same question, two generations of answers; that reading Yogācāra requires reading back into the Abhidharmakośa is nowhere more direct than in this fascicle.

考據Apparatus

當品大文第三之始。前三子明諸法之體〔根·俱生心所·不相應行〕,自此轉明諸法之所由——六因立能生之側,五果立所生之側,取果與果定其時,四法從因生收其局。因訖而緣起,全品之樞紐即在此卷。


一、科判定位

科判系統此段之位
玄奘 T1558 九品分別根品第二之四〔T29 0030a06〕=卷六全〔0030a02–0036b04〕·正頌五十至六十二前半(十五牒釋塊)
三家大科當品大文第三·三家同標:光記「此下當品大文第三明因緣」〔T41n1821 0112b18〕·寶疏「此下當品大文第三明因及緣」〔T41n1822 0555c22〕·頌疏「從此大文第三,明因緣,於中有二:一明六因、二明四緣」〔T41n1823 0853a04〕
品內科段(承轉句機械徵)甲 六因體相=總標名〔頌 0030a10〕→ 能作〔頌 0030a16〕→ 俱有〔承轉 0030b14·頌 0030b16〕→ 心隨轉體〔承轉 0030b23·頌 0030b25〕·義〔頌 0030c01〕→ 同類〔承轉 0031a18·頌 0031a20〕→ 相應〔承轉 0032b23·頌 0032b25〕→ 遍行〔承轉 0032c12·頌 0032c14〕→ 異熟〔承轉 0033a02·頌 0033a04〕 · 乙 六因世定〔承轉 0033b25·頌 0033b28〕 · 丙 五果=果體〔承轉 0033c03·頌 0033c05〕→ 對因配果〔承轉 0035a14·頌 0035a16〕→ 果相〔承轉 0035b05·頌 0035b07〕→ 取與時〔承轉 0035c07·頌 0035c09〕 · 丁 四法從因生〔承轉 0036a14·頌 0036a19〕
泰疏五分神泰於卷首別出五分:「文中有五:初、結前;二、前言生相下,牒前文;三、此中何法下,徵問因緣」〔X53n0836 0067b07〕·四為二十五行頌·五為四緣(四緣在次子)

開卷承轉句(逐字)〔T29 0030a07〕:「如是已說不相應行。前言生相生所生時,非離所餘因緣和合,此中何法說為因緣?」——上承子3 不相應行,下啟因緣二門。

頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋;玄奘本整頌先出而後「論曰」。本子含牒釋塊十五,內有五字塊二〔0030a16·0030c01〕、十字塊四、十五字塊二、二十字塊三、三十字塊二、四十字塊一——句級標記式作 正N〔M句〕

卷末頌次:本子末塊〔0036a19·三十字〕標作 正61·正62前半。T1560 之頌六十二橫跨『因訖/緣起』之義理關節,玄奘分卷從義界而不從頌界;本子與次子兩側之牒釋塊各自完整。頌疏於此卷末結云「已上不同,總是第一,明因已竟」〔T41n1823 0858b08〕,正與此界相符。


二、術語(名相)

漢(玄奘)真諦異名(首出)本論定義句
能作因隨造因〔T29n1559 0188a25〕「除自餘能作」〔0030a16〕·「一切有為唯除自體,以一切法為能作因,由彼生時無障住故」〔0030a17–18〕
俱有因俱有因(同)〔0188b24〕「若法更互為士用果,彼法更互為俱有因」〔0030b18〕
同類因同類因(同)〔0188a26〕「謂相似法與相似法為同類因」〔0031a23〕·限以「自部自地」「前生」
相應因相應因(同)〔0188a26〕「唯心心所是相應因」〔0032b26〕·「要須所緣行相及時同者乃相應故」〔0032b29–c01〕·頌加「同依」
遍行因遍行因(同)〔0188a26〕「謂前已生遍行諸法,與後同地染污諸法為遍行因」〔0032c15〕
異熟因果報因〔0188a27〕「唯諸不善及善有漏是異熟因,異熟法故」〔0033a05〕
心隨轉法隨心法〔0188c03〕「一切所有心相應法,靜慮無漏二種律儀,彼法及心之生等相」〔0030b27–28〕·十因見「由時果善等」〔0030c01〕
二律儀二護〔0188c03〕靜慮律儀·無漏律儀(真諦作「定戒及無流戒」〔0188c05〕)
異熟果果報果〔0193a06〕「唯於無覆無記法中有異熟果」〔0035b11〕·「有記所生」·「非俱無間」
等流果等流果(同)〔0193a15〕「似自因法名等流果,謂似同類、遍行二因」〔0035b20〕
離繫果離滅果〔0193a24〕「由慧盡法名離繫果。滅故名盡,擇故名慧」〔0035b28〕
士用果功力果〔0192c26〕「若法因彼勢力所生,即說此法名士用果」〔0035b29〕·名從喻立
增上果增上果(同)〔0192c22〕「諸有為法,除前已生,是餘有為之增上果」〔0035c04〕
取果·與果取果·與果(同)〔0193b07〕「能為彼種故名取果,正與彼力故名與果」〔0036a06〕
安立·加行·和合·修習(餘師四果)依止·加行·集·修習〔0193c08〕「復有餘師,前五果外別說四果」〔0036a09〕·「皆是士用、增上果攝」〔0036a13〕
五部見苦所斷乃至修所斷〔0031b08〕
九地「即欲界為一靜慮、無色八」〔0031b09〕

梵語羅馬字從闕:本子諸名相於光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏四家中無一處出古德音寫(四家「梵云」「梵本」之目皆不繫於六因五果之名)。梵文唯依古德所傳,四家既無音寫,此目據實從闕。大正原書於本卷別有梵語對音註十四條(見目三結語),彼為近代校者所加,非古德所傳,本表不引作依據。


三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷六全枚舉)

本卷校記錨凡四十三枚=異讀二十九大正原書梵語對音註十四。梵音註非異讀,不入表。底本從大正【大】讀,異讀並錄備考,不逕改底本;CBETA 回改三處(0031003 刺→剌·0031b1401 應→慮·0034a1501 暗→闇;後二處繫於 CBETA 自加之錨,不在大正校記四十三枚之數,以 ⟨CB⟩ 標而依錨次入表),其字皆已入正文流,並錄大正原印。

註號底本【大】異讀語境
00300060030b04身【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「生飲食於身種等於牙等」——能作因就勝為言之三事例
00300080030c15無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「生老住非常諸餘染污苦諦」——引《品類足論》所除法(四相之「非常」/「無常」)
00300090030c18唯【宮】「或應准義知說有餘」——毘婆沙師救《品類足》誦文
00300100030c29牙【石】「而諸世間種等芽等極成因果相生事中」——經部詰同時因果之世間喻
00310010031a02芽*互【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*·牙【石】*「燈焰燈明芽影同時亦為因果」——有部所舉同時因果之現見喻
00310020031a21因【流布本】頌「唯等勝為果」——同類因唯與等勝為果
00310030031a29刺*剌【CB】【麗-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「又一身中羯剌藍位」——胎中十位之首(CBETA 從諸本作「剌」)
0031b1401 ⟨CB⟩0031b14慮【CB】【麗-CB】;CBETA 從【麗】回改作「慮」「初靜慮地與初靜慮為同類因,乃至有頂與有頂地為同類因」——同類因之地繫(大正原印「應」,底本流從 CB·段旨談諸靜慮地自為同類因,作「應」與上下文不合)
00310050031b18自界〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「謂前生善根與後生自界善根」——引《發智論》釋同類因
00310060031b19自界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「及彼相應法為同類因」——同上句(與上條同繫一句·諸本開合異)
00310070031b19因故成因【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「及彼相應法為同類因」——同上(諸本此下增三字)
00310080031b23又【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「有謂未來正生位法定能與彼為同類因」——標異師說之發語
00310090031c05論【宋】【元】【明】「若爾,何故《品類足》說」——牒《品類足》文以難
00320020032c09旅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如商侶相依共遊險道」——俱有因之喻(涉喻不涉義)
00320040032c21言【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師說:一切染污法,見所斷為因」——遍行因通聖者身之判
00330010033a20眼【宋】【元】【明】「隨因勢力勝劣時有分限」——異熟果二義之第二義
00330030033b27辨【石】「義雖已說而未頌攝,故應重辯」——六因世定之起頌語
00330040033c02唯【宮】「義准應知通三世非世」——能作因所居之義准
00330050033c18證【宮】「云何於滅道有功能?謂能證故」——道於擇滅唯能證不能生
0034a1501 ⟨CB⟩0034a15闇【CB】【麗-CB】;CBETA 從【麗】回改作「闇」「謂於闇中無所觸對,便作是說此是虛空」——經部釋虛空(大正原印「暗」,底本流從 CB·闇/暗為同一字之異體,不涉義)
00340010034a16簡*揀【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「由簡擇力餘不更生,說名擇滅」——經部釋擇滅(簡/揀為異體)
00340020034b03斷【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此永斷體即是涅槃」——引五根經以難唯不生為涅槃
00340030034b05去【宮】「此經意說,緣過現苦煩惱斷故名眾苦斷」——經部通經之釋(涉義)
00340040034b19劬勞勞劬【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「須設劬勞為令其滅」——已滅正滅不須更設功用
00340050034c06廣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「辯去來中當應思擇」——緣無境之難移於去來品辯
00340060034c09朋【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「然許實有,明虛妄計是名為失」——許無為實有之失(涉義·明/朋二讀義異)
00340070034c13雖【宋】【元】【明】「唯遮彼事,第六可成」——第六轉聲之成立唯在遮彼事
00340080034c15惑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「而由彼事或得斷時方得此滅」——滅屬彼事之由(涉義)
00340090034c17苾蒭比丘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如契經言:苾蒭獲得現法涅槃」——新舊音譯之異
00350030035b18能【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「謂餘亦能如是受用」——非有情數共受用故非異熟
00360010036b02說一切有部阿毘達磨【明】【石】卷尾題「說一切有部俱舍論卷第六」

校勘結語:二十九條中,涉義而非徒異體者略有五處——0034003(現/去)·0034006(明/朋)·0034008(或/惑)·0031007(因/因故成因)·0031005–6(自界之有無與繫屬);餘多為異體、音譯或喻語之差。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文+義理雙證支持異讀者),異讀取捨屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。大正原書梵語對音註十四條(繫於因·緣·六因名·五果名·涅槃·那落迦諸處)非異讀,不入本表;其為近代校者所附,亦不作梵源依據。


四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)

對勘基座:玄奘卷六〔T29n1558 0030a02–0036b04〕↔ 真諦〔T29n1559 0188a23–0193c27〕。真諦根品只分四卷、玄奘分五,故二本卷界不一一對位——真諦「釋論中分別根品之四」之卷首〔0191c06〕落在本子中段(正當無為實有之諍),而本子之首(六因總標)實在真諦「之三」卷內〔0188a23〕。本子與次子之界,於真諦本以場景結構定於「廣解因究竟」〔0193c27〕之下、「說緣有四種」〔0193c28〕之上。

體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至四處分引。長行詳略亦異——真諦於六因名釋處無玄奘之六番持業依主辨(彼辨在光記)。

對勘要目(義理承重者十)

  1. 六因總標:「能作及俱有,同類與相應,遍行并異熟,許因唯六種」〔奘 0030a10–11〕‖「隨造及俱有,同類并相應,遍行與果報,立因有六種」〔諦 0188a24〕——能作/隨造·異熟/果報。
  2. 能作因:「除自餘能作」〔奘 0030a16〕‖「除自餘隨造」〔諦 0188a27〕。奘釋「由彼生時無障住故」;諦作「對彼生住不為障礙故」〔0188a29〕——「生時」/「生住」之開合差。
  3. 能作因之勝用三喻:「如眼色等於眼識等,生飲食於身種等於牙等」〔奘 0030b03–04〕‖「如眼根及色於眼識生中、飲食於身、田等於芽」〔諦 0188b14〕——奘作「種等於牙」,諦作「田等於芽」;正與校記 0030006(牙/身)·0030010(芽/牙)所繫者同處,並錄不判。
  4. 俱有因:「若法更互為士用果,彼法更互為俱有因」〔奘 0030b18〕‖「若法此彼互為果,此法遆為俱有因」〔諦 0188b25〕——奘明標「士用果」,諦但言「果」。奘頌「如大相所相,心於心隨轉」〔0030b16〕‖諦「如大心心法,隨心相所相」〔0188b27〕——三類之列序異。
  5. 心隨轉法:「心所二律儀,彼及心諸相,是心隨轉法」〔奘 0030b25–26〕‖「心法及二護,彼法心諸相,是名隨心法」〔諦 0188c03〕——律儀/護。
  6. 異熟因名義:奘存二釋而取「變異而熟是異熟義」〔0033a25〕;諦本相應段之取捨與奘同軌而語異,泰疏合正理與本論記為五釋「正理及此論合有五釋也」〔X53n0836 0077c22〕——二本之異宜與目六合看。
  7. 離繫果:「離繫由慧盡」〔奘 0035b08〕‖「離滅由智盡」〔諦 0193a24〕。奘釋「滅故名盡,擇故名慧」〔0035b28〕;諦釋「盡謂永離滅,智謂三道中三根」〔0193a25〕——釋語不同軌(奘就擇滅之名義釋·諦就三道三根釋),並錄不判。
  8. 士用果之名:奘「非越士體有別士用」〔0035a27〕·喻「鴉足藥草醉象將軍」〔0035b01〕‖諦「不過丈夫能故名功力」〔0192c27〕·「此法於餘法所有功能,此功力如丈夫能,故名功力。如世間言,鴉足草藥醉象將軍」〔0192c29〕——士夫/丈夫·藥草/草藥。
  9. 增上果:「除前有為法,有為增上果」〔奘 0035b10〕‖「先未有有為,有為增上果」〔諦 0193b02〕——奘就「除前已生」立·諦就「先未有」立,方向相反而所指一。
  10. 餘師四果:奘「一安立果……二加行果……三和合果……四修習果」〔0036a09–0036a12〕‖諦「一依止果,譬如水輪為風輪果,乃至草等為地果。二加行果,譬如不淨觀無生智。三集果,譬如眼等眼識等。四修習果,譬如色界道變化為果」〔0193c08〕——安立/依止·和合/集。

譯名對照(本子範圍·逐字所見):能作因/隨造因 · 異熟因/果報因 · 異熟果/果報果 · 離繫果/離滅果 · 士用果/功力果 · 心隨轉法/隨心法 · 二律儀/二護 · 靜慮/三摩提 · 有漏無漏/有流無流 · 蘊/陰 · 得/至得 · 安立果/依止果 · 和合果/集果 · 慧/智 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。

二譯優劣不判。題名之差(俱舍論/俱舍釋論)本身即異譯之徵,存此不併。


五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)

對應段:《順正理論》「辯差別品第二」之六因段起〔T29n1562 0416b06 牒頌〕,訖於四法從因生。眾賢於本子密集反破,非零命中;今唯錄實有對辯之處,不通引。

  1. 六因無經證之難——眾賢牒難而後破,非自承:「如是六因非佛所說,如何本論自立此名?定無大師所不說義」〔T29n1562 0416b17〕——前二句是所牒之難詞,末句是眾賢之答;繼以隱沒、異門而說、天仙授與、餘部不誦、諸經散說五證通之,末自結「如是六因,佛處處說,諸憎背者迷故不見」〔0416c29〕。所對俱舍句:「對法諸師許因唯有如是六種」〔T29 0030a13〕。寶疏標其歸趣:「此以四緣有經文說,六因無經文故」〔T41n1822 0556a14〕——「六因無經文」係論主一方之據,眾賢正破之。二造之立並錄不判。
  2. 俱有因相太少——眾賢:「此中所說因相太少」〔0417c22〕·「又不應說唯互為果為俱有因」〔0417c23〕,改立「有為法一果可為俱有因」為相。所對俱舍句:「是則俱有因由互為果遍攝有為法」〔T29 0030b21〕。
  3. 同類因未來非有之答——眾賢:「然經主言:彼非善釋」〔0422c23〕,護《發智》「無時非因」之密說。所對俱舍句:「彼於所難非為善釋」〔T29 0031b25〕。
  4. 異熟義之取捨——眾賢:「毘婆沙師非決定說六因所得皆名熟故」〔0427b22〕,破世親以「但異」為攝義不盡;並自出「或離因熟或異因熟……變而能熟」三釋。所對俱舍句:「不應但異簡別餘因」〔T29 0033a26〕。
  5. 無為實有之總諍(本子最密集處)——眾賢:「我今正破經主謗因兼破餘師,成立擇滅」〔0429a20〕;中間評世親之姿「今詳經主似總厭背毘婆沙宗」〔0432b01〕;末結「如是已破經主謗因,成立涅槃其體實有」〔0433b03〕。所對俱舍段:「經部師說:一切無為皆非實有」〔T29 0034a12〕以下,至「毘婆沙師不許此釋」〔T29 0035a04〕。
  6. 取果與果之義——眾賢別出定義:「言取果者是能引義,謂引未來令其生等」〔T29n1562 0437c06〕,泰疏於本子逐字轉引〔X53n0836 0085a03〕。所對俱舍句:「能為彼種故名取果,正與彼力故名與果」〔T29 0036a06〕。

『一義二宗』並錄,勝負不判(不入部派諍)。眾賢於本子之破,其鋒最利者在無為之實有——彼判為「謗因」,此則以「無六因故、無五果故」〔T29 0033c11〕自立;二造所爭者非文而是體。


六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)

(一)六因總標與名釋

  • 六名之持業依主辨——光記逐名分二釋,末總斷:「此六因並不得作有財釋」〔T41n1821 0112c15〕;其中「心、心所法五義平等,故曰相應」〔0112c09〕·「遍與五部染法為因,故名遍行」〔0112c11〕,並記遍行「不得言遍行之因」(以亦通與非遍為因故)。
  • 頌之句法——頌疏:「上三句頌標六因名,第四一句結歸本宗」〔T41n1823 0853a14〕。
  • 六因之經證問題——頌疏記異宗:「經部等宗不許六因,無經說故;許有四緣,有經說故」〔0853a16〕。寶疏廣引《順正理》《顯宗》而斷:「准此論文,六因四緣是小乘義。四緣有文,六因無文」〔T41n1822 0556a27〕。
  • 六因之次第——寶疏以體之寬狹說次第,先述《顯宗》能作最寬、俱有次之,而後自詳餘四之攝局〔0556a01–0556a11〕。

(二)能作因

  • 「除自」之所簡——頌疏:「除自者,唯有為法也。謂有為法生,除其自體,自體非因,故須除也」〔T41n1823 0853a25〕;又辨寬狹:「以不障義釋能作因,故知能作因寬,通一切法。增上果狹,唯有為法也」〔0853b02〕。
  • 從用立名——泰疏:「此能作因唯除自性,以一切法為能作因,由不障果生能作果義,名能作因,此從用為名也」〔X53n0836 0067b22〕。
  • 與不生法為因否——光記記岳法師云不與為因,自解則云亦與為因,「然論說與生為因者,且據顯說」〔T41n1821 0112c28〕。

(三)俱有因與心隨轉

  • 俱有之名義與三類——頌疏:「俱有者,俱時而有也。互為果者,釋俱有因也」〔T41n1823 0853b17〕;三類即四大互望·相與所相·心與心隨轉。
  • 心隨轉之體——頌疏:「言二律儀者,謂靜慮、無漏二種律儀。此二律儀入定則有,出定則無,名心隨轉」〔0853c24〕。
  • 十因之判——頌疏:「由時者,時有四種:一生、二住、三滅、四墮一世」〔0854a06〕;光記於「時」「果」二門各下一句總判:「此顯與心同一時,方名隨轉」〔T41n1821 0114b11〕·「此顯與心同一果等方名隨轉」〔0114c04〕;「前一後一」之義,頌疏釋作「前時言一,顯俱一時也。後果言一,顯共一果也」〔T41n1823 0854b01〕。
  • 一果何以別出等流異熟——光記引《順正理》通之,並列士用四種:「夫士用果總有四種:一俱生士用果,謂俱有相應因同時展轉果,及餘同時造作得者」〔T41n1821 0114c21〕(下續無間·隔越·不生三種)。
  • 五十四/五十八法——光記釋心王與五十八法為俱有因、五十八中除心四隨相餘五十四還為心因,並解隨相不為心因之由:「心王小相,生法力劣,非等所相法,故望心王非因」〔0115c24〕。其正面對句作「大地法上四十大相,生法力強,與所相法等,故望心王為因」〔0115c22〕——一正一反相鄰,引之勿互代
  • 十四法師之破——泰疏標其為第二師:「第二師有說:為心因唯十四法」〔X53n0836 0070a23〕,並記其違《品類足》之所在。
  • 「此中應辯」四字之讀——頌疏牒作「此中應辨者,勸釋通也」〔T41n1823 0853c16〕,並先判此段之意云「此文是論主出有宗,以互為果釋俱有因有過也」〔0853c07〕。
  • 同時因果一節之對辯者——光記逐句標所屬:「說一切有部答」〔T41n1821 0117b07〕·「經部反徵」〔0117b09〕;至「即由前說,此亦無違」〔T29 0031a10〕處復標「說一切有部答」〔T41n1821 0117c03〕。此為讀本段誰問誰答之所據。

(四)同類因

  • 五部九地前生三限——頌疏逐句釋「自部」「自地」「前生」,並明「『前生』字唯通過、現」〔T41n1823 0854c25〕。
  • 九地道互為因——頌疏釋無漏道不墮界攝、如客住諸地故九地互為因〔0855a01–0855a09〕。
  • 等勝非劣·六四二與三二一——頌疏以三道六聖配之〔0075c18〕;光記於「或等或勝」記因增長與根二由。

(五)相應因·遍行因

  • 五義平等——頌疏:「同依言,即顯必同所依、同所緣、同行相、同時、同事,五義具足,名為相應」〔T41n1823 0855c26〕。
  • 商侶二喻之分工——寶疏釋互為果之喻與五平等之喻各有所當〔T41n1822 0566a06–0566a11〕;泰疏同軌而別記舊譯之異〔X53n0836 0076c02–03〕。
  • 遍行之體——頌疏:「遍行者,謂十一遍使,及相應俱有法也」〔T41n1823 0856a07〕,並列苦諦七·集諦四。光記:「遍行因者,謂前過、現已生遍行諸法,即是十一遍行隨眠相應、俱有法,與後同地染污諸法為遍行因」〔T41n1821 0122c02〕,並詳同類因外別立之二由(通因·通餘部)。

(六)異熟因

  • 毘婆沙之釋——光記:「毘婆沙師,因是善惡、果是無記,異類而熟是異熟義」〔T41n1821 0123b10〕。
  • 論主之釋——光記:「由因變異而果方熟,是異熟義」〔0123b22〕;寶疏:「變異而熟是異熟義,不應如婆沙師說熟通五果,但異以簡餘因」〔T41n1822 0567a26〕。
  • 合為五釋——泰疏合《順正理》三釋與本論二釋:「正理及此論合有五釋也」〔X53n0836 0077c22〕。

(七)五果·取果與果·四法從因生

  • 果之二種——頌疏:「果有二種:一者有為,謂士用、增上、等流、異熟,此為六因所引生故,名之為果」〔T41n1823 0856b17〕,離繫則以擇滅為體、由道所證。
  • 「有義得成」之讀——本論引聲之先後非有以明無為之「有」,其句作「不可非有說為有故有義得成」〔T29 0034b24〕。寶疏讀作「即此非有不是有故,有義得成,非是有體」〔T41n1822 0570a23〕,泰疏讀作「不可過未非有說為有故,有義得成」〔X53n0836 0082a22〕——二家同軌:非有不得說為實有,而「有」字之用仍成立。
  • 五果名釋——光記引《入阿毘達磨論》逐名釋之:「果不似因故名為異,熟」〔T41n1821 0130b29〕·「擇滅無為名離繫果,此由道得非道所生」〔0130c03〕·「由此勢力,彼得生故。此名士用,彼名為果」〔0130c05〕·「由前增上,後法得生,增上之果名增上果」〔0130c06〕。
  • 士用增上之分——光記:「士用對有力能增上,據不障礙」〔0131c04〕。
  • 取果與果之義——光記:「種是能生義。因有生果之能,故名取果」〔0132b10〕;寶疏:「取時為因義,成名為種子。與時正引果起,名之為與」〔T41n1822 0573c23〕。
  • 餘師四果之出處——光記記其為西方諸師說:「西方諸師說果有九,謂於前五更加四果」〔T41n1821 0132b15〕。
  • 四法從因生之收結——頌疏歎其頌法:「此頌甚巧,應善思之」〔T41n1823 0858b08〕;寶疏於「一因生法,決定無有」處記其所簡:「猶有二因所生。同其外道一因生法,決定無也」〔T41n1822 0574a12〕。

(八)四疏互異(並錄不判)

  1. 心王為因之法數——光記作「心王望九十八法極少,猶與五十八法為俱有因」〔T41n1821 0115b11〕;寶疏另立極多極少二數(初定心二百七十九法中與一百五十八法為因),並斥前說:「有人云,心王望九十八法中,極少猶與五十八法為俱有因者,謬也」〔T41n1822 0559b06〕,其自出之語作「極少謂二定已上無覆無記心唯有十一法,并大、小相有九十九法,心王與五十八法為俱有因」〔0559b04〕。泰疏於此與光記同軌〔X53n0836 0069b24〕。字面相斥而所指之數同,孰為所斥不判
  2. 舊譯之評——頌疏於「無為無因果」處逕評舊譯:「舊譯無為非因果者,此翻謬矣」〔T41n1823 0856c04〕,並自釋非/無之別。光記·寶疏·泰疏於此處不作二譯之評。四家並錄,優劣不判
  3. 續善根前得之屬——泰疏引《順正理》斥世親「應說爾時續者前得」之語,復記安慧之救:「安慧菩薩是世親菩薩弟子。救言」〔X53n0836 0084c15〕。光記於同處作「還准前通釋」〔T41n1821 0132a28〕之簡語,不引安慧。
  4. 餘師四果之攝屬——光記出通釋(四果皆士用增上果攝)與別解(第一第三唯增上·第二第四通二果)〔T41n1821 0132b21–27〕;泰疏逕取別解「第二、第四是士用果,第一、第三是增上果」〔X53n0836 0085a16〕。二家所配不同,並錄
  5. 無記五蘊之四說與二家取捨——本論同類因段列三異說〔T29 0031a26–28〕:「淨無記蘊五是色果,四非色因」/「五是四果,色非四因」/「色與四蘊相望展轉皆不為因」。光記析為四說(連基本句),並逐說出其理由:「第二說『五是色果』顯色為五因,『四非色因』顯四不生色……第三說『五是四果』顯四為五因,『色非四因』顯色不生四」,末判「諸論皆有四說,竝無評家。今解:且以後師為正」,引《婆沙》一百三十一大種與意處之緣數為證〔T41n1821 0118a02–17〕。寶疏反是:「四說不同,既無評文,何為正說?答曰:應言前說為善」〔T41n1822 0561a27–29〕,並逐破後三說〔0561a21–b06〕。一取末、一取首,並錄不判。
  6. 大文第三之標名——光記作「明因緣」、寶疏作「明因及緣」、頌疏作「明因緣」而泰疏改以五分立科(結前·牒前·徵問·頌·四緣)——科語互異而所斷之界一。

七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)

本子所立六因五果,是七十五法系『法與法如何相待而起』之全幅答案,亦即唯識十因四緣五果之所自出。掛鏈如下,逐條繫以彼系逐字:

  • 六因 → 大乘之十因·二十因:此鏈非今人所立,古德已明言之。寶疏於六因段末逕作對比:「大乘對法論亦有六因,能作因有二十因。《中邊分別論》及《成唯識》各取其十」〔T41n1822 0556a29〕,並附一問「未知大乘十因六因及四緣義出何經文」〔0556b02〕。能作因之開為二十因/十因,即本論與唯識系之最大接榫。
  • 五果名目之全承:異熟·等流·離繫·士用·增上五名,唯識系原封承用而不改一字——本子之定義句即彼之定義句。硬鏈之錨在本目二之定義欄。
  • 異熟因果 → 阿賴耶識:本子立異熟因「唯諸不善及善有漏」〔T29 0033a05〕、異熟果「唯於無覆無記法中」〔0035b11〕、且「異熟果無與業俱」〔0033b22〕·「亦非無間」〔0033b23〕——業與果之間必待相續。此『相續』之承載者,本論不立別體(經部立種子·有部立得),唯識乃立第八識為異熟識:同一問題、兩代答案。
  • 同類因·遍行因 → 種子之自類相續:同類因「前生」「自部自地」之限〔0031b08–09〕,與《成唯識論》種子六義逐條可對——「一、剎那滅」〔T31n1585 0009b08〕·「二、果俱有」〔0009b10〕·「三、恒隨轉」〔0009b17〕·「四、性決定」〔0009b19〕·「五、待眾緣」〔0009b22〕·「六、引自果」〔0009b25〕。
  • 俱有因之同時因果 → 種現熏生:本子最大之諍點即「未見如斯同時因果」〔0030c29〕;唯識於種現互熏處正取同時因果——此諍之去向,是讀唯識時必回望之處。

八、譯史

  • 本卷之譯:玄奘新譯三十卷,《開元釋教錄》著錄「第二出與真諦出者同本」·「永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22–23〕。卷六在此一貫譯程之內,經錄無別卷之記,不另擬。
  • 真諦舊譯:《俱舍釋論》二十二卷,《開元錄》著錄「第一譯」·天嘉四年正月二十五日於制旨寺出。根品真諦只分四卷而玄奘分五——分卷之異即在本子所在之處(真諦「之四」起於本子中段〔T29n1559 0191c06〕),此為二本卷界不對位之直接證。
  • 卷尾題之異:大正本卷六尾題作「說一切有部俱舍論卷第六」,【明】【石】作「阿毘達磨」(校記 0036001)——與界品卷一尾題同型之異(子1 校記 0006007),非本卷獨有。
  • 造論緣起(世親傳 T50n2049 0190b02–0190c12·整段見全論考據檔):世親講《毘婆沙》一日一偈成六百餘偈,罽賓師乞長行,乃作長行解偈,「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」。本子正是此一性格最顯之處——六因五果全依有部而立,至無為實有處則引經部反覆詰之而不自下斷。
  • 眾賢反破:僧伽跋陀羅(眾賢)造《順正理論》八十卷反破,其「辯差別品第二」對本子逐段回應(見目五)。二造漢傳俱存,此為讀本子必備之對讀盤。

九、校本定位

  • 玄奘 T1558 卷六(底本):品續題〔T29 0030a06〕· 六因總標 0030a10 · 能作因 0030a16 · 俱有因 0030b16 · 心隨轉體 0030b25 · 心隨轉義 0030c01 · 同類因 0031a20 · 相應因 0032b25 · 遍行因 0032c14 · 異熟因 0033a04 · 六因世定 0033b28 · 果體 0033c05 · 對因配果 0035a16 · 五果相 0035b07 · 取果與果 0035c09 · 四法從因生 0036a19 · 卷尾 0036b04。源檔=原典層(純漢八五一一)。
  • 真諦 T1559:本子對應段 0188a23–0193c27(真諦卷界 0191c06 落於段中)· 六因偈 0188a24 · 能作 0188a27 · 俱有 0188b25 · 隨心法 0188c03 · 士用 0192c26 · 離滅 0193a24 · 增上 0193b02 · 取與 0193b07 · 餘師四果 0193c08 · 四法 0193c16 · 因訖 0193c27。
  • 眾賢 T1562:辯差別品第二· 0416b10 牒頌 · 0416b17 · 0417c22–24 · 0422c23 · 0427b22 · 0429a20 · 0432b01 · 0433b03 · 0437c06。
  • 光記 T1821 卷六(0112b17–0133a11):0112b18 · 0112c09–c15 · 0112c27 · 0114b11 · 0114c04 · 0114c21 · 0115b11 · 0115c22 · 0117b07–b09 · 0117c03 · 0122c02 · 0123b10 · 0123b22 · 0130b29–0130c06 · 0131c04 · 0132a28 · 0132b10 · 0132b15 · 0132b21。
  • 寶疏 T1822 卷六(0555c21–0574a24):0555c22 · 0556a01–a29 · 0556b02 · 0559b04 · 0559b06 · 0566a06 · 0567a26 · 0570a23 · 0573c23 · 0574a12。
  • 頌疏 T1823 卷六(0853a02–0858b13):0853a04 · 0853a14 · 0853a16 · 0853a25 · 0853b02 · 0853b17 · 0853c07 · 0853c16 · 0853c24 · 0854a06 · 0854b01 · 0854c24 · 0855a01 · 0855c26 · 0856a07 · 0856b17 · 0856c04 · 0858b08。
  • 神泰疏 X53n0836 卷六(0067b04–0085b14·正釋「分別根品第二之四」):0067b07 · 0067b22 · 0069b24 · 0070a23 · 0076c02 · 0077c22 · 0082a22 · 0084c15 · 0085a03 · 0085a16。泰疏殘·存 X(現存七卷)。
  • 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0557a · T50n2049 0190b02–0190c12。
  • 校勘:卷六校記錨四十三(異讀二十九全枚舉·梵音註十四不入表)·無升定本案。

The beginning of the third major division of this chapter. The three preceding units set out the constitution of dharmas〔faculties · co-arising mental factors · formations not associated with mind〕; from here the treatise turns to what dharmas arise by — the six causes establish the producing side, the five results the produced side, the taking and giving of a result fix their times, and the four classes of dharmas arising from causes close off the field. Causes end and conditions begin; the pivot of the whole chapter lies in this fascicle.


I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement

Outline systemPlacement of this passage
Xuanzang’s nine-chapter T1558Part Four of the Chapter on the Analysis of the Faculties〔T29 0030a06〕= the whole of Fascicle Six〔0030a02–0036b04〕· Root Stanzas 50 through the first half of 62 (fifteen stanza-commentary blocks)
Major outlines in the three commentariesThe third major division of this chapter · all three mark it alike: Puguang’s Record, 「此下當品大文第三明因緣」 tr. “From here begins the third major division of this chapter, explaining causes and conditions”〔T41n1821 0112b18〕· Fabao’s Commentary, 「此下當品大文第三明因及緣」 tr. “From here begins the third major division of this chapter, explaining cause and also condition”〔T41n1822 0555c22〕· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, 「從此大文第三,明因緣,於中有二:一明六因、二明四緣」 tr. “From here, the third major division, explaining causes and conditions; within it there are two parts: first, explaining the six causes; second, explaining the four conditions”〔T41n1823 0853a04〕
Internal outline of the chapter (mechanically identified by transitional sentences)A. Characters of the six causes = general listing of the names〔stanza 0030a10〕→ enabling〔stanza 0030a16〕→ coexistent〔transition 0030b14 · stanza 0030b16〕→ constitution of what follows mind〔transition 0030b23 · stanza 0030b25〕· its sense〔stanza 0030c01〕→ homogeneous〔transition 0031a18 · stanza 0031a20〕→ associated〔transition 0032b23 · stanza 0032b25〕→ all-pervading〔transition 0032c12 · stanza 0032c14〕→ maturation〔transition 0033a02 · stanza 0033a04〕 · B. Determinate time-periods of the six causes〔transition 0033b25 · stanza 0033b28〕 · C. Five results = entities of results〔transition 0033c03 · stanza 0033c05〕→ matching results to causes〔transition 0035a14 · stanza 0035a16〕→ characters of results〔transition 0035b05 · stanza 0035b07〕→ times of taking and giving〔transition 0035c07 · stanza 0035c09〕 · D. Four classes arising from causes〔transition 0036a14 · stanza 0036a19〕
Shentai’s fivefold divisionAt the head of the fascicle Shentai separately gives five divisions: 「文中有五:初、結前;二、前言生相下,牒前文;三、此中何法下,徵問因緣」 tr. “The text has five parts: first, concluding what precedes; second, from ‘It was said above that the arising-mark . . .’, restating the earlier text; third, from ‘Which dharmas here . . .’, inquiring into causes and conditions”〔X53n0836 0067b07〕· the fourth is the twenty-five lines of stanzas · the fifth is the four conditions (which fall in the next unit)

Opening transitional sentence (verbatim)〔T29 0030a07〕: 「如是已說不相應行。前言生相生所生時,非離所餘因緣和合,此中何法說為因緣?」 tr. “Thus the formations not associated with mind have been explained. It was said above that when the arising-mark produces what is to arise, it does not do so apart from the conjunction of the remaining causes and conditions. Which dharmas here are called causes and conditions?” — carrying forward Unit 3 on formations not associated with mind, and opening the two gates of cause and condition below.

Stanza / prose-commentary format: the root stanzas (with stanza boundaries fixed by the single-line T1560 edition) plus the prose self-commentary; in Xuanzang’s version the whole stanza is given first and then 「論曰」 tr. “the treatise says.” This unit contains fifteen stanza-commentary blocks, among them two five-character blocks〔0030a16 · 0030c01〕, four ten-character blocks, two fifteen-character blocks, three twenty-character blocks, two thirty-character blocks, and one forty-character block — so the sentence-level notation takes the form Root N〔M lines〕.

Stanza sequence at the fascicle’s end: the last block of this unit〔0036a19 · thirty characters〕is marked Root 61 · first half of Root 62. Stanza 62 of T1560 straddles the doctrinal joint of 『因訖/緣起』 tr. “causes complete / conditions begin”; Xuanzang divided the fascicles by the doctrinal boundary and not by the stanza boundary, and the stanza-commentary blocks on either side, in this unit and the next, are each complete. At the end of this fascicle Yuanhui concludes, 「已上不同,總是第一,明因已竟」 tr. “All the distinctions above belong in sum to the first part; the explanation of causes is complete”〔T41n1823 0858b08〕, which corresponds exactly to this boundary.


II. Terminology (Technical Terms)

Chinese (Xuanzang)Paramārtha’s alternative (first occurrence)Definition in this treatise
enabling causefacilitating cause〔T29n1559 0188a25〕「除自餘能作」 tr. “Apart from itself, all others enable”〔0030a16〕·「一切有為唯除自體,以一切法為能作因,由彼生時無障住故」 tr. “Every conditioned dharma, excluding only its own entity, takes all dharmas as enabling causes, because when it arises they abide without obstructing it”〔0030a17–18〕
coexistent causecoexistent cause (same)〔0188b24〕「若法更互為士用果,彼法更互為俱有因」 tr. “Dharmas that are reciprocally results of human effort are reciprocally coexistent causes”〔0030b18〕
homogeneous causehomogeneous cause (same)〔0188a26〕「謂相似法與相似法為同類因」 tr. “Similar dharmas are homogeneous causes of similar dharmas”〔0031a23〕· limited by 「自部自地」 tr. “its own category and its own level” and 「前生」 tr. “arisen before”
associated causeassociated cause (same)〔0188a26〕「唯心心所是相應因」 tr. “Only mind and mental factors are associated causes”〔0032b26〕·「要須所緣行相及時同者乃相應故」 tr. “They are in association only when object, mode of apprehension, and time are necessarily the same”〔0032b29–c01〕· the stanza adds 「同依」 tr. “the same support”
all-pervading causeall-pervading cause (same)〔0188a26〕「謂前已生遍行諸法,與後同地染污諸法為遍行因」 tr. “Previously arisen all-pervading dharmas are all-pervading causes of subsequently arisen defiled dharmas of the same level”〔0032c15〕
maturation causeretribution cause〔0188a27〕「唯諸不善及善有漏是異熟因,異熟法故」 tr. “Only unwholesome dharmas and wholesome dharmas with outflows are maturation causes, because they are dharmas that mature”〔0033a05〕
dharmas that follow minddharmas following mind〔0188c03〕「一切所有心相應法,靜慮無漏二種律儀,彼法及心之生等相」 tr. “All dharmas associated with mind; the two disciplines, of absorption and without outflows; and the marks of arising and the rest belonging to those dharmas and to mind”〔0030b27–28〕· for the ten reasons see 「由時果善等」 tr. “by time, result, ethical quality, and the rest”〔0030c01〕
two disciplinestwo protections〔0188c03〕the discipline of absorption · the discipline without outflows (Paramārtha has 「定戒及無流戒」 tr. “the discipline of concentration and the discipline without outflows”〔0188c05〕)
maturation resultretribution result〔0193a06〕「唯於無覆無記法中有異熟果」 tr. “A maturation result is found only among unobscured-indeterminate dharmas”〔0035b11〕·「有記所生」 tr. “produced by the determinate”·「非俱無間」 tr. “neither simultaneous nor immediately subsequent”
homogeneous resulthomogeneous result (same)〔0193a15〕「似自因法名等流果,謂似同類、遍行二因」 tr. “A dharma resembling its own cause is called a homogeneous result; that is, it resembles the two causes, homogeneous and all-pervading”〔0035b20〕
result of release from bondagerelease-and-cessation result〔0193a24〕「由慧盡法名離繫果。滅故名盡,擇故名慧」 tr. “A dharma exhausted through discernment is called a result of release from bondage. Because it is cessation it is called exhaustion; because it is selection it is called discernment”〔0035b28〕
result of human effortefficacy result〔0192c26〕「若法因彼勢力所生,即說此法名士用果」 tr. “If a dharma arises through the force of another, this dharma is said to be that other’s result of human effort”〔0035b29〕· the name is established from a simile
dominant resultdominant result (same)〔0192c22〕「諸有為法,除前已生,是餘有為之增上果」 tr. “Among conditioned dharmas, apart from those already arisen before, the rest are dominant results of conditioned dharmas”〔0035c04〕
taking a result · giving a resulttaking a result · giving a result (same)〔0193b07〕「能為彼種故名取果,正與彼力故名與果」 tr. “Because it can serve as the seed of a result it is called taking the result; because it is presently giving that result power it is called giving the result”〔0036a06〕
establishment · preparation · conjunction · cultivation (the four results of other masters)support · preparation · collection · cultivation〔0193c08〕「復有餘師,前五果外別說四果」 tr. “There are also other masters who separately state four results beyond the preceding five”〔0036a09〕·「皆是士用、增上果攝」 tr. “All are included within the result of human effort and the dominant result”〔0036a13〕
five categoriesfrom what is abandoned by seeing suffering through what is abandoned by cultivation〔0031b08〕
nine levels「即欲界為一靜慮、無色八」 tr. “that is, the desire realm as one, and the absorptions and formless attainments as eight”〔0031b09〕

Sanskrit romanization omitted on the evidence: for the technical terms of this unit, not one of the four commentaries — Puguang’s Record, Fabao’s Commentary, Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, and Shentai’s Commentary — supplies an ancient master’s phonetic transcription (none of the four commentaries’ entries under 「梵云」 tr. “in Sanskrit it is said” or 「梵本」 tr. “the Sanskrit text” is attached to a name among the six causes or five results). Sanskrit is taken only as transmitted by ancient masters; since the four commentaries give no transcription, this column is left empty in accordance with the facts. The Taishō edition carries fourteen separate Sanskrit-equivalent notes in this fascicle (see the closing remark to Section III); these were added by modern editors, are not transmitted by ancient masters, and are not cited here as evidence.


III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Six)

This fascicle has forty-three collation-note anchors = twenty-nine variant readings + fourteen Sanskrit-equivalent notes in the Taishō edition. The Sanskrit notes are not variants and are not entered in the table. The base text follows the Taishō 【大】 reading; variants are recorded for reference and do not silently replace the base text. CBETA restores the reading in three places (0031003, 【刺】 → 【剌】 · 0031b1401, 【應】 → 【慮】 · 0034a1501, 【暗】 → 【闇】; the latter two stand on anchors added by CBETA itself and are not among the forty-three Taishō collation anchors — they are marked ⟨CB⟩ and entered in the table in anchor order), and since those graphs have entered the running text, the Taishō printed readings are recorded alongside them.

Note no.AnchorBase text 【大】 / variantsContext
00300060030b04牙 / 身【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「生飲食於身種等於牙等」 tr. “the arising of consciousness and the rest; food in relation to the body; seeds and the rest in relation to sprouts and the rest” — three instances of the enabling cause spoken of with respect to its stronger operation
00300080030c15非 / 無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「生老住非常諸餘染污苦諦」 tr. “arising, aging, abiding, impermanence, and the remaining defiled dharmas of the truth of suffering” — the dharmas excluded in the citation from the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas (the mark being read 「非常」 tr. “not permanent” or 「無常」 tr. “impermanent”)
00300090030c18准 / 唯【宮】「或應准義知說有餘」 tr. “or one should know from the sense that the statement is abbreviated” — the Vaibhāṣikas’ defense of the recited wording of the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas
00300100030c29芽 / 牙【石】「而諸世間種等芽等極成因果相生事中」 tr. “yet in cases universally established in the world as cause and result producing one another, such as seeds and sprouts” — the Sautrāntika challenge to simultaneous cause and result, drawn from worldly examples
00310010031a02芽* / 互【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*·牙【石】*「燈焰燈明芽影同時亦為因果」 tr. “a lamp flame and its light, a sprout and its shadow, are simultaneous and yet are cause and result” — the Sarvāstivādins’ evident examples of simultaneous cause and result
00310020031a21果 / 因【流布本】The stanza’s 「唯等勝為果」 tr. “only equal or superior dharmas are results” — a homogeneous cause has as results only what is equal or superior
00310030031a29刺* / 剌【CB】【麗-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「又一身中羯剌藍位」 tr. “moreover, within one body, at the kalala stage” — the first of the ten embryonic stages (CBETA follows the several editions in reading 「剌」 tr. “the variant form of the graph”)
0031b1401 ⟨CB⟩0031b14應 / 慮【CB】【麗-CB】; CBETA follows【麗】in restoring 「慮」 tr. “the second graph of ‘meditative absorption’”「初靜慮地與初靜慮為同類因,乃至有頂與有頂地為同類因」 tr. “the stage of the first meditative absorption is the homogeneous cause of the first meditative absorption, and so on up to the peak of existence being the homogeneous cause of the stage of the peak of existence” — the stage-affiliation of the homogeneous cause (the Taishō originally printed 「應」 tr. “ought,” the base-text stream following CB; the passage is about the several stages of meditative absorption each being its own homogeneous cause, and 「應」 tr. “ought” does not fit what precedes and follows)
00310050031b18自界 / 〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「謂前生善根與後生自界善根」 tr. “that is, previously arisen wholesome roots with respect to subsequently arisen wholesome roots of their own realm” — the citation from the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom explaining the homogeneous cause
00310060031b19為 / 自界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「及彼相應法為同類因」 tr. “and the dharmas associated with them serve as homogeneous causes” — the same sentence as above (bound to the same sentence as the preceding item; the editions divide and join it differently)
00310070031b19因 / 因故成因【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「及彼相應法為同類因」 tr. “and the dharmas associated with them serve as homogeneous causes” — the same passage (the other editions add three characters below)
00310080031b23有 / 又【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「有謂未來正生位法定能與彼為同類因」 tr. “some say that a future dharma at the stage of imminent arising can certainly be a homogeneous cause for it” — the opening words marking off another master’s view
00310090031c05說 / 論【宋】【元】【明】「若爾,何故《品類足》說」 tr. “if so, why does the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas say . . . ?” — that treatise cited by way of objection
00320020032c09侶 / 旅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如商侶相依共遊險道」 tr. “like merchants relying on one another and traveling a dangerous road together” — the simile for the coexistent cause (it touches the simile, not the doctrine)
00320040032c21說 / 言【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師說:一切染污法,見所斷為因」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas of Kaśmīra say: all defiled dharmas take what is abandoned by seeing as their cause” — the ruling that the all-pervading cause extends to the continuum of a noble one
00330010033a20限 / 眼【宋】【元】【明】「隨因勢力勝劣時有分限」 tr. “its duration has a limit in accordance with the relative strength of the cause’s force” — the second of the two senses of the maturation result
00330030033b27辯 / 辨【石】「義雖已說而未頌攝,故應重辯」 tr. “though the sense has been stated, it has not yet been gathered into a stanza, and so it should be argued out again” — the words introducing the stanza on the determinate time-periods of the six causes
00330040033c02准 / 唯【宮】「義准應知通三世非世」 tr. “one should infer from the sense that it extends to the three time-periods and to what is outside time” — the inference from sense regarding where the enabling cause resides
00330050033c18謂 / 證【宮】「云何於滅道有功能?謂能證故」 tr. “what capacity has the path with respect to cessation? That of being able to realize it” — the path can only realize and not produce cessation through discernment
0034a1501 ⟨CB⟩0034a15暗 / 闇【CB】【麗-CB】; CBETA follows【麗】in restoring 「闇」 tr. “dark”「謂於闇中無所觸對,便作是說此是虛空」 tr. “that is, in the dark, where nothing is met by touch, one says accordingly that this is empty space” — the Sautrāntika explanation of space (the Taishō originally printed 「暗」 tr. “the other form of the same graph for ‘dark’,” the base-text stream following CB; the two are variant graphs of one and the same character and the difference does not bear on the sense)
00340010034a16簡* / 揀【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「由簡擇力餘不更生,說名擇滅」 tr. “by the force of selection the remainder does not arise again, and this is named cessation through discernment” — the Sautrāntika explanation of cessation through discernment (【簡】 and 【揀】 are variant graphs)
00340020034b03此 / 斷【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此永斷體即是涅槃」 tr. “the entity of this being forever cut off is precisely nirvāṇa” — the sūtra on the five faculties cited to object against nirvāṇa as mere non-arising
00340030034b05現 / 去【宮】「此經意說,緣過現苦煩惱斷故名眾苦斷」 tr. “the sense of this sūtra is that the afflictions taking past and present suffering as their object are cut off, and it is on that account called the cutting off of the sufferings” — the Sautrāntika reconciliation of the sūtra (it touches the sense)
00340040034b19劬勞 / 勞劬【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「須設劬勞為令其滅」 tr. “one must exert effort in order to make it cease” — for what has already ceased and what is presently ceasing, no further effort is required
00340050034c06應 / 廣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「辯去來中當應思擇」 tr. “this should be considered where the past and the future are examined” — the objection about a non-existent object is deferred to the chapter on the past and future
00340060034c09明 / 朋【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「然許實有,明虛妄計是名為失」 tr. “yet allowing it to be really existent displays a false and constructed grasping, and this is called the loss” — the loss in allowing the unconditioned to be really existent (it touches the sense; the two readings 【明】 and 【朋】 differ in meaning)
00340070034c13唯 / 雖【宋】【元】【明】「唯遮彼事,第六可成」 tr. “only if it merely negates that thing can the sixth case-ending stand” — the sixth case-ending is established only by the negating of that thing
00340080034c15或 / 惑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「而由彼事或得斷時方得此滅」 tr. “yet it is only when that thing obtains its cutting off that this cessation is obtained” — the ground on which the cessation belongs to that thing (it touches the sense)
00340090034c17苾蒭 / 比丘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如契經言:苾蒭獲得現法涅槃」 tr. “as a sūtra says: a bhikṣu obtains nirvāṇa in the present life” — a difference between the newer and older transcriptions
00350030035b18餘 / 能【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「謂餘亦能如是受用」 tr. “that is, others too can enjoy it in the same way” — what is not counted among sentient beings is enjoyed in common and so is not maturation
00360010036b02說一切有部 / 阿毘達磨【明】【石】The end-title of the fascicle, 「說一切有部俱舍論卷第六」 tr. “Treatise of the Sarvāstivādins on the Treasury, Fascicle Six”

Closing remark on the collation: among the twenty-nine items, roughly five touch the sense rather than being mere graphic variants — 0034003 (【現】 / 【去】) · 0034006 (【明】 / 【朋】) · 0034008 (【或】 / 【惑】) · 0031007 (【因】 / 【因故成因】) · 0031005–6 (the presence and attachment of 【自界】); the rest are mostly differences of graphic form, transcription, or simile-wording. Not one item rises to a case for emending the established text (none is supported both by an ancient master’s citation and by doctrinal reasoning), and the choice among variants is a doctrinal judgment: this section records without adjudicating. The fourteen Sanskrit-equivalent notes of the Taishō edition (attached at cause, condition, the names of the six causes, the names of the five results, nirvāṇa, and naraka) are not variants and are not entered in this table; being appended by modern editors, they are likewise not taken as warrant for Sanskrit.


IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma · T1559 ★)

Collation base: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Six〔T29n1558 0030a02–0036b04〕↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0188a23–0193c27〕. Paramārtha divides the Chapter on the Faculties into only four fascicles while Xuanzang divides it into five, so the fascicle boundaries of the two versions do not correspond one to one — the head of Paramārtha’s 「釋論中分別根品之四」 tr. “Analysis of the Faculties, part four, within the Expository Treatise”〔0191c06〕falls in the middle of this unit (exactly at the dispute over the real existence of the unconditioned), while the head of this unit (the general listing of the six causes) lies within Paramārtha’s 「之三」 tr. “part three”〔0188a23〕. In Paramārtha’s version the boundary between this unit and the next is fixed by the structure of the scene, below 「廣解因究竟」 tr. “the extended explanation of causes is complete”〔0193c27〕and above 「說緣有四種」 tr. “it is said that there are four kinds of condition”〔0193c28〕.

Basic difference of format: Xuanzang gives the whole stanza first under 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says”; Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line under 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” often breaking one stanza into two to four separately cited places. The prose also differs in fullness — at the explanation of the names of the six causes Paramārtha has nothing answering to Xuanzang’s six rounds of appositional-determinative and dependent-determinative analysis (that analysis is in Puguang’s Record).

Principal points of collation (the ten that bear doctrinal weight):

  1. General listing of the six causes: 「能作及俱有,同類與相應,遍行并異熟,許因唯六種」 tr. “Enabling and coexistent, homogeneous and associated, all-pervading together with maturation — causes are allowed to be only six kinds”〔Xuanzang 0030a10–11〕‖「隨造及俱有,同類并相應,遍行與果報,立因有六種」 tr. “Facilitating and coexistent, homogeneous together with associated, all-pervading and retribution — six causes are established”〔Paramārtha 0188a24〕— enabling / facilitating · maturation / retribution.
  2. Enabling cause: 「除自餘能作」 tr. “Apart from itself, all others enable”〔Xuanzang 0030a16〕‖「除自餘隨造」 tr. “Apart from itself, all others facilitate”〔Paramārtha 0188a27〕. Xuanzang explains 「由彼生時無障住故」 tr. “because when it arises they abide without obstructing it”; Paramārtha has 「對彼生住不為障礙故」 tr. “because with respect to its arising and abiding they do not obstruct it”〔0188a29〕— a difference in whether 「生時」 tr. “at the time of arising” or 「生住」 tr. “arising and abiding” is joined.
  3. Three similes for the stronger operation of the enabling cause: 「如眼色等於眼識等,生飲食於身種等於牙等」 tr. “as the eye and visible form and the rest are to the arising of visual consciousness and the rest; food to the body; seeds and the rest to sprouts and the rest”〔Xuanzang 0030b03–04〕‖「如眼根及色於眼識生中、飲食於身、田等於芽」 tr. “as the eye faculty and visible form are in the arising of visual consciousness; food to the body; a field and the rest to a sprout”〔Paramārtha 0188b14〕— Xuanzang has 「種等於牙」 tr. “seeds and the rest to sprouts” while Paramārtha has 「田等於芽」 tr. “a field and the rest to a sprout”; this is the very place to which collation notes 0030006 (【牙】 / 【身】) and 0030010 (【芽】 / 【牙】) are attached, and both are recorded without adjudication.
  4. Coexistent cause: 「若法更互為士用果,彼法更互為俱有因」 tr. “Dharmas that are reciprocally results of human effort are reciprocally coexistent causes”〔Xuanzang 0030b18〕‖「若法此彼互為果,此法遆為俱有因」 tr. “If dharmas are one another’s results, these dharmas are reciprocally coexistent causes”〔Paramārtha 0188b25〕— Xuanzang states 「士用果」 tr. “result of human effort” explicitly, while Paramārtha says only 「果」 tr. “result.” Xuanzang’s stanza 「如大相所相,心於心隨轉」 tr. “as with the great elements, the marks and what they mark, and mind with respect to what follows mind”〔0030b16〕‖ Paramārtha’s 「如大心心法,隨心相所相」 tr. “as with the great elements, mind and mental factors, what follows mind, and the marks and what they mark”〔0188b27〕— the three classes are listed in a different order.
  5. Dharmas that follow mind: 「心所二律儀,彼及心諸相,是心隨轉法」 tr. “Mental factors, the two disciplines, and the marks of these and of mind — these are the dharmas that follow mind”〔Xuanzang 0030b25–26〕‖「心法及二護,彼法心諸相,是名隨心法」 tr. “Mental factors and the two protections, and the marks of those dharmas and of mind — these are named dharmas following mind”〔Paramārtha 0188c03〕— discipline / protection.
  6. The sense of the name maturation: Xuanzang preserves two explanations and adopts 「變異而熟是異熟義」 tr. “ripening through transformation is the sense of maturation”〔0033a25〕; Paramārtha’s choice at the corresponding passage runs on the same track as Xuanzang’s though the wording differs, and Shentai’s Commentary, combining the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle with this treatise, records five explanations, 「正理及此論合有五釋也」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and this treatise together have five explanations”〔X53n0836 0077c22〕— the difference between the two versions is best read together with Section VI.
  7. Result of release from bondage: 「離繫由慧盡」 tr. “Release from bondage is exhaustion through discernment”〔Xuanzang 0035b08〕‖「離滅由智盡」 tr. “Release-and-cessation is exhaustion through knowledge”〔Paramārtha 0193a24〕. Xuanzang explains 「滅故名盡,擇故名慧」 tr. “because it is cessation it is called exhaustion; because it is selection it is called discernment”〔0035b28〕; Paramārtha explains 「盡謂永離滅,智謂三道中三根」 tr. “exhaustion means the cessation that is permanent separation; knowledge means the three faculties within the three paths”〔0193a25〕— the two glosses do not run on the same track (Xuanzang glosses the name of cessation through discernment, Paramārtha glosses by the three paths and three faculties), and both are recorded without adjudication.
  8. The name of the result of human effort: Xuanzang has 「非越士體有別士用」 tr. “there is no separate human effort apart from the entity of the person”〔0035a27〕· with the simile 「鴉足藥草醉象將軍」 tr. “the crow’s-foot herb, the drunken-elephant general”〔0035b01〕‖ Paramārtha has 「不過丈夫能故名功力」 tr. “because it does not go beyond a man’s capacity it is named efficacy”〔0192c27〕·「此法於餘法所有功能,此功力如丈夫能,故名功力。如世間言,鴉足草藥醉象將軍」 tr. “the capacity this dharma has with respect to other dharmas — this efficacy is like a man’s capacity, and so is named efficacy, as the world speaks of the crow’s-foot herb and the drunken-elephant general”〔0192c29〕— person / man · herb-drug in reversed order.
  9. Dominant result: 「除前有為法,有為增上果」 tr. “Apart from conditioned dharmas already arisen before, conditioned dharmas are dominant results”〔Xuanzang 0035b10〕‖「先未有有為,有為增上果」 tr. “Conditioned dharmas that did not exist before are the dominant results of conditioned dharmas”〔Paramārtha 0193b02〕— Xuanzang establishes it on 「除前已生」 tr. “apart from those already arisen before,” Paramārtha on 「先未有」 tr. “what did not exist before”: opposite directions, one and the same referent.
  10. The four results of other masters: Xuanzang has 「一安立果……二加行果……三和合果……四修習果」 tr. “first the establishment result . . . second the preparatory result . . . third the conjunction result . . . fourth the cultivation result”〔0036a09–0036a12〕‖ Paramārtha has 「一依止果,譬如水輪為風輪果,乃至草等為地果。二加行果,譬如不淨觀無生智。三集果,譬如眼等眼識等。四修習果,譬如色界道變化為果」 tr. “first the support result, as the water disc is a result of the wind disc, and so on to grasses and the rest being results of the earth; second the preparatory result, as the knowledge of non-arising from the contemplation of impurity; third the collection result, as the eye and the rest with visual consciousness and the rest; fourth the cultivation result, as transformation is a result of the path of the form realm”〔0193c08〕— establishment / support · conjunction / collection.

Correspondence of renderings (within this unit · as found word by word): enabling cause / facilitating cause · maturation cause / retribution cause · maturation result / retribution result · result of release from bondage / release-and-cessation result · result of human effort / efficacy result · dharmas that follow mind / dharmas following mind · two disciplines / two protections · meditative absorption / samādhi · with outflows and without outflows / with flows and without flows · aggregate / heap · acquisition / attainment · establishment result / support result · conjunction result / collection result · discernment / knowledge · “the stanza says / the treatise says” / “the verse says / the explanation says.”

Which of the two translations is superior is not adjudicated. The difference in the titles (Abhidharmakośa / Expository Treatise on the Treasury) is itself a mark of the two translations, and is preserved here rather than merged.


V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle · T1562 ★ · Where Present)

Corresponding passage: in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, from the section on the six causes in 「辯差別品第二」 tr. “Chapter Two, Analyzing Distinctions”〔T29n1562 0416b06, restating the stanza〕through to the four classes arising from causes. Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutations fall thickly on this unit and are not scattered hits; only places where a genuine debate exists are recorded here, and nothing is cited wholesale.

  1. The objection that the six causes have no scriptural warrant — Saṅghabhadra restates the objection and then refutes it, rather than conceding it: 「如是六因非佛所說,如何本論自立此名?定無大師所不說義」 tr. “These six causes were not stated by the Buddha; how does the root treatise establish these names on its own authority? — There is certainly no doctrine that the great Teacher did not state”〔T29n1562 0416b17〕— the first two clauses are the objection restated, and the last clause is Saṅghabhadra’s answer; he then reconciles it with five proofs (that the text has been lost, that it was stated under another heading, that it was handed down by gods and sages, that other schools do not recite it, and that it is stated scattered through the sūtras), concluding for himself, 「如是六因,佛處處說,諸憎背者迷故不見」 tr. “These six causes the Buddha stated everywhere; those who detest and turn from them are deluded and do not see them”〔0416c29〕. The sentence of the Abhidharmakośa answering to this: 「對法諸師許因唯有如是六種」 tr. “The Abhidharma masters allow that causes are only these six kinds”〔T29 0030a13〕. Fabao’s Commentary marks where it tends: 「此以四緣有經文說,六因無經文故」 tr. “this is because the four conditions have a scriptural text stating them, while the six causes have none”〔T41n1822 0556a14〕— 「六因無經文」 tr. “the six causes have no scriptural text” is the ground of one party only, and Saṅghabhadra directly refutes it. The positions of both parties are recorded without adjudication.
  2. The character of the coexistent cause is too meager — Saṅghabhadra: 「此中所說因相太少」 tr. “the causal character stated here is too meager”〔0417c22〕·「又不應說唯互為果為俱有因」 tr. “moreover one should not say that only being one another’s results makes a coexistent cause”〔0417c23〕, establishing instead 「有為法一果可為俱有因」 tr. “conditioned dharmas having one result may be coexistent causes” as the character. The sentence of the Abhidharmakośa answering to this: 「是則俱有因由互為果遍攝有為法」 tr. “thus the coexistent cause, by being one another’s results, gathers in conditioned dharmas throughout”〔T29 0030b21〕.
  3. The answer that the homogeneous cause does not exist in the future — Saṅghabhadra: 「然經主言:彼非善釋」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master says: that is not a good explanation”〔0422c23〕, defending the covert statement of the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom, 「無時非因」 tr. “there is no time at which it is not a cause.” The sentence of the Abhidharmakośa answering to this: 「彼於所難非為善釋」 tr. “that is not a good resolution of the objection raised”〔T29 0031b25〕.
  4. The choice concerning the sense of maturation — Saṅghabhadra: 「毘婆沙師非決定說六因所得皆名熟故」 tr. “for the Vaibhāṣikas do not state decisively that everything obtained by the six causes is called ripening”〔0427b22〕, refuting Vasubandhu on the ground that 「但異」 tr. “merely different” does not cover the sense exhaustively; and he sets out three explanations of his own, 「或離因熟或異因熟……變而能熟」 tr. “either ripening apart from the cause, or ripening differently from the cause . . . transforming and thereby able to ripen.” The sentence of the Abhidharmakośa answering to this: 「不應但異簡別餘因」 tr. “one should not distinguish it from the other causes by ‘different’ alone”〔T29 0033a26〕.
  5. The general dispute over the real existence of the unconditioned (the densest place in this unit) — Saṅghabhadra: 「我今正破經主謗因兼破餘師,成立擇滅」 tr. “I now refute the Sūtra-master’s slander of causes and refute the other masters as well, and establish cessation through discernment”〔0429a20〕; midway he assesses Vasubandhu’s stance, 「今詳經主似總厭背毘婆沙宗」 tr. “examining the matter now, the Sūtra-master seems on the whole to be averse to and turned away from the Vaibhāṣika school”〔0432b01〕; and he concludes, 「如是已破經主謗因,成立涅槃其體實有」 tr. “thus the Sūtra-master’s slander of causes has been refuted, and it is established that nirvāṇa is real in its entity”〔0433b03〕. The passage of the Abhidharmakośa answering to this: from 「經部師說:一切無為皆非實有」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say: no unconditioned dharma is really existent”〔T29 0034a12〕down to 「毘婆沙師不許此釋」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas do not allow this explanation”〔T29 0035a04〕.
  6. The sense of taking and giving a result — Saṅghabhadra gives a separate definition: 「言取果者是能引義,謂引未來令其生等」 tr. “to speak of taking a result is to speak of the sense of drawing forth, that is, of drawing forth the future so that it arises and so on”〔T29n1562 0437c06〕, which Shentai’s Commentary cites word for word in this unit〔X53n0836 0085a03〕. The sentence of the Abhidharmakośa answering to this: 「能為彼種故名取果,正與彼力故名與果」 tr. “because it can serve as the seed of a result it is called taking the result; because it is presently giving that result power it is called giving the result”〔T29 0036a06〕.

One meaning and two schools are recorded together, and neither is judged to prevail (this section does not enter sectarian dispute). Of Saṅghabhadra’s refutations in this unit, the sharpest concerns the real existence of the unconditioned — he judges it 「謗因」 tr. “slander of causes,” while this treatise establishes its own position on 「無六因故、無五果故」 tr. “because it has none of the six causes and none of the five results”〔T29 0033c11〕; what both parties contest is not the wording but the entity.


VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)

(1) The General Listing of the Six Causes and the Explanation of Their Names

  • The appositional-determinative and dependent-determinative analysis of the six names — Puguang divides each name into two explanations and rules at the end: 「此六因並不得作有財釋」 tr. “None of these six causes admits of a possessive-compound analysis”〔T41n1821 0112c15〕; among them 「心、心所法五義平等,故曰相應」 tr. “mind and mental factors are equal in five senses, and so are called associated”〔0112c09〕·「遍與五部染法為因,故名遍行」 tr. “it is a cause for the defiled dharmas of all five categories, and so is named all-pervading”〔0112c11〕, and he notes that for the all-pervading one 「不得言遍行之因」 tr. “one may not say ‘the cause of the all-pervading’” (since it is also a cause for what is not all-pervading).
  • The syntax of the stanza — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「上三句頌標六因名,第四一句結歸本宗」 tr. “the first three lines of the stanza list the names of the six causes, and the fourth line concludes by referring them back to our own school”〔T41n1823 0853a14〕.
  • The question of scriptural warrant for the six causes — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary records the other school: 「經部等宗不許六因,無經說故;許有四緣,有經說故」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas and their like do not allow the six causes, because scripture does not state them; they allow the four conditions, because scripture does state them”〔0853a16〕. Fabao’s Commentary cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine at length and rules: 「准此論文,六因四緣是小乘義。四緣有文,六因無文」 tr. “inferring from the text of this treatise, the six causes and four conditions are a doctrine of the lesser vehicle; the four conditions have a text, the six causes have none”〔T41n1822 0556a27〕.
  • The sequence of the six causes — Fabao’s Commentary states the sequence by the breadth and narrowness of their entities, first setting out the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine’s account of the enabling cause as widest and the coexistent cause as next, and then detailing for himself the restrictions of the remaining four〔0556a01–0556a11〕.

(2) The Enabling Cause

  • What 「除自」 tr. “apart from itself” excludes — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「除自者,唯有為法也。謂有為法生,除其自體,自體非因,故須除也」 tr. “apart from itself refers only to conditioned dharmas; that is, when a conditioned dharma arises, its own entity is excluded, since an entity is not its own cause and so must be excluded”〔T41n1823 0853a25〕; and he distinguishes breadth from narrowness: 「以不障義釋能作因,故知能作因寬,通一切法。增上果狹,唯有為法也」 tr. “because the enabling cause is explained by the sense of not obstructing, one knows that the enabling cause is wide and extends to all dharmas, while the dominant result is narrow and is only conditioned dharmas”〔0853b02〕.
  • The name established from function — Shentai’s Commentary: 「此能作因唯除自性,以一切法為能作因,由不障果生能作果義,名能作因,此從用為名也」 tr. “this enabling cause excludes only its own intrinsic nature and takes all dharmas as enabling causes; because it does not obstruct the arising of the result it has the sense of enabling the result, and so is named the enabling cause — this name is taken from function”〔X53n0836 0067b22〕.
  • Whether it is a cause for dharmas that will never arise — Puguang’s Record records Master Yue as saying that it is not a cause for them, while his own interpretation is that it is also a cause for them: 「然論說與生為因者,且據顯說」 tr. “yet the treatise’s speaking of it as a cause for what arises is stated according to what is plain”〔T41n1821 0112c28〕.

(3) The Coexistent Cause and Following Mind

  • The sense of the name and the three classes — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「俱有者,俱時而有也。互為果者,釋俱有因也」 tr. “coexistent means existing at the same time; ‘one another’s results’ explains the coexistent cause”〔T41n1823 0853b17〕; the three classes are the four great elements with respect to one another, the marks and what they mark, and mind with what follows mind.
  • The constitution of what follows mind — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「言二律儀者,謂靜慮、無漏二種律儀。此二律儀入定則有,出定則無,名心隨轉」 tr. “the two disciplines means the two disciplines of absorption and of the without-outflows; these two disciplines exist when one enters absorption and are absent when one leaves it, and so are named followers of mind”〔0853c24〕.
  • The adjudication by the ten reasons — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「由時者,時有四種:一生、二住、三滅、四墮一世」 tr. “as to time, time has four items: first arising, second abiding, third cessation, fourth falling into one time-period”〔0854a06〕; Puguang’s Record lays a summary sentence over each of the two gates, 「時」 tr. “time” and 「果」 tr. “result”: 「此顯與心同一時,方名隨轉」 tr. “this shows that only what has one time with mind is called a follower”〔T41n1821 0114b11〕·「此顯與心同一果等方名隨轉」 tr. “this shows that only what has one result and the rest with mind is called a follower”〔0114c04〕; and the sense of 「前一後一」 tr. “the first ‘one’ and the latter ‘one’” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains as 「前時言一,顯俱一時也。後果言一,顯共一果也」 tr. “the earlier ‘one’ of time shows being together at one time; the later ‘one’ of result shows sharing one result”〔T41n1823 0854b01〕.
  • Why homogeneous outflow and maturation are stated apart from “one result” — Puguang’s Record resolves it by citing the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, and lists four kinds of result of human effort: 「夫士用果總有四種:一俱生士用果,謂俱有相應因同時展轉果,及餘同時造作得者」 tr. “the result of human effort has four kinds in all: first the co-arisen result of human effort, that is, the reciprocal simultaneous result of the coexistent and associated causes, together with whatever else is obtained by simultaneous action”〔T41n1821 0114c21〕 (the immediately subsequent, the separated by an interval, and the non-arising follow below).
  • Fifty-four and fifty-eight dharmas — Puguang’s Record explains that mind as sovereign is a coexistent cause with fifty-eight dharmas, and that of those fifty-eight, once mind’s four secondary marks are removed, the remaining fifty-four are in turn causes of mind; and he explains why a secondary mark is not a cause of mind: 「心王小相,生法力劣,非等所相法,故望心王非因」 tr. “the lesser marks of mind as sovereign are weak in their power to produce a dharma and are not the equal of what they mark, and so with respect to mind as sovereign they are not causes”〔0115c24〕. His positive counterpart sentence reads 「大地法上四十大相,生法力強,與所相法等,故望心王為因」 tr. “the forty great marks upon the factors of the great ground are strong in their power to produce a dharma and are the equal of what they mark, and so with respect to mind as sovereign they are causes”〔0115c22〕— one positive and one negative standing side by side; do not substitute the one for the other in citation.
  • The refutation of the master of fourteen dharmas — Shentai’s Commentary marks him as the second master: 「第二師有說:為心因唯十四法」 tr. “a second master says: only fourteen dharmas are causes of mind”〔X53n0836 0070a23〕, and records where this contradicts the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas.
  • How the four characters 「此中應辯」 tr. “here it should be argued out” are read — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary restates them as 「此中應辨者,勸釋通也」 tr. “‘here it should be argued out’ urges that the explanation be carried through”〔T41n1823 0853c16〕, having first judged the intent of the passage: 「此文是論主出有宗,以互為果釋俱有因有過也」 tr. “this text is the author setting out the Sarvāstivāda position, showing that explaining the coexistent cause by reciprocal resulthood has a fault”〔0853c07〕.
  • Who questions and who answers in the passage on simultaneous cause and result — Puguang’s Record marks each sentence’s owner: 「說一切有部答」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins answer”〔T41n1821 0117b07〕·「經部反徵」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas counter-question”〔0117b09〕; and at 「即由前說,此亦無違」 tr. “by what was said just above, there is no contradiction here either”〔T29 0031a10〕he again marks 「說一切有部答」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins answer”〔T41n1821 0117c03〕. This is the warrant for reading who questions and who answers in this passage.

(4) The Homogeneous Cause

  • The three restrictions of five categories, nine levels, and arising before — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains 「自部」 tr. “its own category,” 「自地」 tr. “its own level,” and 「前生」 tr. “arisen before” sentence by sentence, and makes clear that 「『前生』字唯通過、現」 tr. “the words ‘arisen before’ extend only to past and present”〔T41n1823 0854c25〕.
  • The nine levels as one another’s causes — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains that the path without outflows is not included within any realm and abides in the several levels like a guest, and that therefore the nine levels are one another’s causes〔0855a01–0855a09〕.
  • Equal or superior but not inferior · six, four, two and three, two, one — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary assigns these to the three paths and six noble persons〔0075c18〕; Puguang’s Record, at 「或等或勝」 tr. “equal or superior,” records the two grounds of increase in the cause and of faculty.

(5) The Associated Cause · The All-Pervading Cause

  • Equality in five senses — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「同依言,即顯必同所依、同所緣、同行相、同時、同事,五義具足,名為相應」 tr. “the words ‘the same support’ show that there must be the same support, the same object, the same mode of apprehension, the same time, and the same entity: only when the five senses are complete is it called association”〔T41n1823 0855c26〕.
  • The division of labor between the two merchant similes — Fabao’s Commentary explains that the simile of being one another’s results and the simile of the five equalities each have their own application〔T41n1822 0566a06–0566a11〕; Shentai’s Commentary runs on the same track and separately records the difference in the older translation〔X53n0836 0076c02–03〕.
  • The constitution of the all-pervading — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「遍行者,謂十一遍使,及相應俱有法也」 tr. “the all-pervading are the eleven all-pervading latent tendencies together with the dharmas associated and coexistent with them”〔T41n1823 0856a07〕, listing seven under the truth of suffering and four under the truth of origination. Puguang’s Record: 「遍行因者,謂前過、現已生遍行諸法,即是十一遍行隨眠相應、俱有法,與後同地染污諸法為遍行因」 tr. “the all-pervading cause means the previously arisen all-pervading dharmas of past and present, that is, the eleven all-pervading latent tendencies together with the dharmas associated and coexistent with them, which are all-pervading causes of subsequently arisen defiled dharmas of the same level”〔T41n1821 0122c02〕, with a full account of the two grounds for establishing it apart from the homogeneous cause (that it is a general cause, and that it extends to the other categories).

(6) The Maturation Cause

  • The Vaibhāṣika explanation — Puguang’s Record: 「毘婆沙師,因是善惡、果是無記,異類而熟是異熟義」 tr. “for the Vaibhāṣikas, the cause is wholesome or unwholesome and the result is indeterminate: ripening as a different kind is the sense of maturation”〔T41n1821 0123b10〕.
  • The author’s explanation — Puguang’s Record: 「由因變異而果方熟,是異熟義」 tr. “it is because the cause transforms that the result ripens: this is the sense of maturation”〔0123b22〕; Fabao’s Commentary: 「變異而熟是異熟義,不應如婆沙師說熟通五果,但異以簡餘因」 tr. “ripening through transformation is the sense of maturation; one should not, as the Vibhāṣā masters do, say that ripening extends to all five results and distinguish it from the other causes by ‘different’ alone”〔T41n1822 0567a26〕.
  • Combined into five explanations — Shentai’s Commentary combines the three explanations of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle with the two of this treatise: 「正理及此論合有五釋也」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and this treatise together have five explanations”〔X53n0836 0077c22〕.

(7) The Five Results · Taking and Giving a Result · The Four Classes Arising from Causes

  • The two kinds of result — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「果有二種:一者有為,謂士用、增上、等流、異熟,此為六因所引生故,名之為果」 tr. “results are of two kinds: first the conditioned, that is, human effort, dominance, homogeneous outflow, and maturation, which are called results because they are drawn forth by the six causes”〔T41n1823 0856b17〕; release from bondage has cessation through discernment as its entity and is realized by the path.
  • How 「有義得成」 tr. “the sense of ‘has’ still stands” is read — the treatise cites the prior and subsequent non-existence of a sound in order to show the 「有」 tr. “is” of the unconditioned, the sentence reading 「不可非有說為有故有義得成」 tr. “since a non-existent may not be spoken of as existent, the sense of ‘has’ still stands”〔T29 0034b24〕. Fabao’s Commentary reads it as 「即此非有不是有故,有義得成,非是有體」 tr. “precisely because this non-existent is not an existent, the sense of ‘has’ stands, and it is not an existent entity”〔T41n1822 0570a23〕, and Shentai’s Commentary reads it as 「不可過未非有說為有故,有義得成」 tr. “since the non-existence of past and future may not be spoken of as existent, the sense of ‘has’ stands”〔X53n0836 0082a22〕— the two run on the same track: a non-existent may not be spoken of as really existent, and yet the use of the word 「有」 tr. “has” still holds.
  • The explanation of the names of the five results — Puguang’s Record cites the Entrance into Abhidharma and explains each name: 「果不似因故名為異,熟」 tr. “because the result does not resemble the cause it is called different, and it ripens”〔T41n1821 0130b29〕·「擇滅無為名離繫果,此由道得非道所生」 tr. “the unconditioned cessation through discernment is named the result of release from bondage; it is obtained by the path and is not produced by the path”〔0130c03〕·「由此勢力,彼得生故。此名士用,彼名為果」 tr. “because by the force of this, that obtains arising: this is named human effort and that is named its result”〔0130c05〕·「由前增上,後法得生,增上之果名增上果」 tr. “because by the dominance of what is earlier the later dharma obtains arising, the result of that dominance is named the dominant result”〔0130c06〕.
  • The division between human effort and dominance — Puguang’s Record: 「士用對有力能增上,據不障礙」 tr. “human effort is stated with respect to having the power to act; dominance on the ground of not obstructing”〔0131c04〕.
  • The sense of taking and giving a result — Puguang’s Record: 「種是能生義。因有生果之能,故名取果」 tr. “seed carries the sense of being able to produce; the cause has the capacity to produce a result, and so it is called taking the result”〔0132b10〕; Fabao’s Commentary: 「取時為因義,成名為種子。與時正引果起,名之為與」 tr. “at the taking, the sense of cause is established and it is named a seed; at the giving, it is presently drawing the result into arising, and this is named giving”〔T41n1822 0573c23〕.
  • The provenance of the other masters’ four results — Puguang’s Record records them as the view of the masters of the West: 「西方諸師說果有九,謂於前五更加四果」 tr. “the masters of the West say that there are nine results, that is, four results added to the preceding five”〔T41n1821 0132b15〕.
  • The gathering-up of the four classes arising from causes — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary praises the stanza’s method: 「此頌甚巧,應善思之」 tr. “this stanza is exceedingly deft; it should be well pondered”〔T41n1823 0858b08〕; Fabao’s Commentary, at 「一因生法,決定無有」 tr. “a dharma produced by a single cause definitely does not exist,” records what it excludes: 「猶有二因所生。同其外道一因生法,決定無也」 tr. “there are still at least two causes producing it; a dharma produced by a single cause, as with the non-Buddhists, definitely does not exist”〔T41n1822 0574a12〕.

(8) Divergences among the Four Commentaries (Recorded Together, Not Adjudicated)

  1. The dharma-count for mind as sovereign as a cause — Puguang’s Record has 「心王望九十八法極少,猶與五十八法為俱有因」 tr. “mind as sovereign, with respect to ninety-eight dharmas at the fewest, is still a coexistent cause with fifty-eight dharmas”〔T41n1821 0115b11〕; Fabao’s Commentary sets up two further numbers, a greatest and a least (in the mind of the first absorption, a cause with one hundred fifty-eight among two hundred seventy-nine dharmas), and rebukes the earlier view: 「有人云,心王望九十八法中,極少猶與五十八法為俱有因者,謬也」 tr. “those who say that mind as sovereign, with respect to ninety-eight dharmas at the fewest, is still a coexistent cause with fifty-eight dharmas, are in error”〔T41n1822 0559b06〕, his own statement reading 「極少謂二定已上無覆無記心唯有十一法,并大、小相有九十九法,心王與五十八法為俱有因」 tr. “at the fewest means that in the unobscured-indeterminate mind of the second absorption and above there are only eleven dharmas, which with the greater and lesser marks make ninety-nine dharmas, and mind as sovereign is a coexistent cause with fifty-eight dharmas”〔0559b04〕. Shentai’s Commentary runs here on the same track as Puguang’s Record〔X53n0836 0069b24〕. The wording rebukes while the number pointed to is the same; who is being rebuked is not adjudicated.
  2. The assessment of the older translation — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, at 「無為無因果」 tr. “the unconditioned has neither cause nor result,” comments outright on the older translation: 「舊譯無為非因果者,此翻謬矣」 tr. “the old translation’s rendering that the unconditioned is not cause or result is a faulty translation here”〔T41n1823 0856c04〕, and distinguishes for himself between “is not” and “has no.” Puguang’s Record, Fabao’s Commentary, and Shentai’s Commentary pass no assessment of the two translations here. All four are recorded together, with no judgment of superiority.
  3. To what the prior acquisition at the restoration of wholesome roots belongs — Shentai’s Commentary cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle rebuking Vasubandhu’s words 「應說爾時續者前得」 tr. “one should say the prior acquisition of what is restored at that time,” and further records Sthiramati’s defense: 「安慧菩薩是世親菩薩弟子。救言」 tr. “the bodhisattva Sthiramati was a disciple of the bodhisattva Vasubandhu. He defends it, saying . . .”〔X53n0836 0084c15〕. Puguang’s Record at the same place gives only the brief remark 「還准前通釋」 tr. “resolve it again by inference from the preceding explanation”〔T41n1821 0132a28〕, and does not cite Sthiramati.
  4. Where the other masters’ four results are subsumed — Puguang’s Record gives a general explanation (all four are included within the result of human effort and the dominant result) and a separate interpretation (the first and third are dominant only; the second and fourth extend to both results)〔T41n1821 0132b21–27〕; Shentai’s Commentary takes the separate interpretation outright: 「第二、第四是士用果,第一、第三是增上果」 tr. “the second and fourth are results of human effort; the first and third are dominant results”〔X53n0836 0085a16〕. The two assign them differently; both are recorded.
  5. The four views on the indeterminate five aggregates and the two commentators’ choices — the section on the homogeneous cause in this treatise lists three divergent views〔T29 0031a26–28〕: 「淨無記蘊五是色果,四非色因」 tr. “of the pure indeterminate aggregates, the five are results of form and the four are not causes of form” /「五是四果,色非四因」 tr. “the five are results of the four, and form is not a cause of the four” /「色與四蘊相望展轉皆不為因」 tr. “form and the four aggregates, considered reciprocally, are in neither direction causes.” Puguang’s Record analyzes these into four views (counting the basic sentence) and gives the reason of each: 「第二說『五是色果』顯色為五因,『四非色因』顯四不生色……第三說『五是四果』顯四為五因,『色非四因』顯色不生四」 tr. “the second view, ‘the five are results of form,’ shows form to be the cause of the five, and ‘the four are not causes of form’ shows that the four do not produce form . . . the third view, ‘the five are results of the four,’ shows the four to be the cause of the five, and ‘form is not a cause of the four’ shows that form does not produce the four,” and rules at the end 「諸論皆有四說,竝無評家。今解:且以後師為正」 tr. “all the treatises have four views and none has an adjudicating master; the present interpretation: for the time being take the later master as correct,” citing fascicle one hundred thirty-one of the Mahāvibhāṣā on the number of conditions for the great elements and the mental sense field in evidence〔T41n1821 0118a02–17〕. Fabao’s Commentary holds the contrary: 「四說不同,既無評文,何為正說?答曰:應言前說為善」 tr. “the four views differ, and since there is no adjudicating text, which is the correct view? Answer: one should say the earlier view is the better”〔T41n1822 0561a27–29〕, and he refutes the latter three one by one〔0561a21–b06〕. The one takes the last and the other the first; both are recorded without adjudication.
  6. The naming of the third major division — Puguang’s Record has 「明因緣」 tr. “explaining causes and conditions,” Fabao’s Commentary has 「明因及緣」 tr. “explaining cause and also condition,” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has 「明因緣」 tr. “explaining causes and conditions,” while Shentai’s Commentary instead sets up a fivefold outline (concluding what precedes · restating the earlier text · inquiring · the stanzas · the four conditions) — the outline wordings differ from one another and the boundary they cut is one.

VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Link to the Yogācāra Root System · Bridge ②)

The six causes and five results established in this unit are the full answer of the seventy-five-dharma system to the question of how dharmas arise in mutual dependence, and are also the source from which the Yogācāra ten causes, four conditions, and five results derive. The links are as follows, each attached word by word to that system:

  • The six causes → the Mahāyāna ten causes and twenty causes: this link was not made by moderns; the ancient masters stated it plainly. Fabao’s Commentary, at the end of the section on the six causes, draws the comparison outright: 「大乘對法論亦有六因,能作因有二十因。《中邊分別論》及《成唯識》各取其十」 tr. “the Mahāyāna Treatise on Abhidharma also has six causes, and the enabling cause has twenty causes; the Treatise Distinguishing the Middle and Extremes and the Treatise Establishing Consciousness-Only each take ten of them”〔T41n1822 0556a29〕, and appends a question: 「未知大乘十因六因及四緣義出何經文」 tr. “it is not known from what scriptural text the sense of the Mahāyāna ten causes, six causes, and four conditions comes”〔0556b02〕. The opening out of the enabling cause into twenty causes and ten causes is the largest joint between this treatise and the Yogācāra system.
  • The complete inheritance of the names of the five results: maturation, homogeneous outflow, release from bondage, human effort, dominance — these five names the Yogācāra system took over intact without altering a single word, and the definitions of this unit are its definitions. The hard anchor is the definition column of Section II above.
  • Maturation cause and result → the ālaya consciousness: this unit establishes the maturation cause as 「唯諸不善及善有漏」 tr. “only unwholesome dharmas and wholesome dharmas with outflows”〔T29 0033a05〕and the maturation result as 「唯於無覆無記法中」 tr. “only among unobscured-indeterminate dharmas”〔0035b11〕, and further that 「異熟果無與業俱」 tr. “no maturation result is simultaneous with the action”〔0033b22〕·「亦非無間」 tr. “nor is it immediately subsequent”〔0033b23〕— so between action and result a continuum must intervene. For what carries this continuum this treatise posits no separate entity (the Sautrāntikas posit seeds, the Sarvāstivādins posit acquisition), and Yogācāra thereupon establishes the eighth consciousness as the maturation consciousness: one and the same question, two generations of answers.
  • Homogeneous cause and all-pervading cause → the self-same continuity of seeds: the restrictions 「前生」 tr. “arisen before” and 「自部自地」 tr. “its own category and its own level” on the homogeneous cause〔0031b08–09〕can be matched item by item with the six senses of a seed in the Treatise Establishing Consciousness-Only — 「一、剎那滅」 tr. “first, momentary cessation”〔T31n1585 0009b08〕·「二、果俱有」 tr. “second, coexistence with the result”〔0009b10〕·「三、恒隨轉」 tr. “third, constant continuance”〔0009b17〕·「四、性決定」 tr. “fourth, determinacy of nature”〔0009b19〕·「五、待眾緣」 tr. “fifth, dependence on many conditions”〔0009b22〕·「六、引自果」 tr. “sixth, drawing forth its own result”〔0009b25〕.
  • The simultaneous cause and result of the coexistent cause → the perfuming and producing of seeds and manifest activity: the greatest point of dispute in this unit is 「未見如斯同時因果」 tr. “no such simultaneous cause and result has ever been seen”〔0030c29〕; Yogācāra, at the mutual perfuming of seeds and manifest activity, adopts simultaneous cause and result precisely — where this dispute goes is what one must look back to when reading Yogācāra.

VIII. Translation History

  • The translation of this fascicle: Xuanzang’s new translation in thirty fascicles; the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Buddhist Teachings records 「第二出與真諦出者同本」 tr. “the second issue, the same original as Paramārtha’s issue”·「永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “translated from the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui at the Scripture Translation Cloister of Great Ci’en Monastery, finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year, the monk Yuanyu serving as scribe”〔T55n2154 0557a22–23〕. Fascicle Six falls within this single continuous course of translation; the catalogues record nothing separate for individual fascicles, and nothing further is conjectured.
  • Paramārtha’s older translation: the Expository Treatise on the Treasury in twenty-two fascicles; the Kaiyuan Catalogue records it as 「第一譯」 tr. “the first translation,” issued at Zhizhi Monastery on the twenty-fifth day of the first month of the fourth year of Tianjia. Paramārtha divides the Chapter on the Faculties into only four fascicles where Xuanzang divides it into five — and the difference in fascicle division falls exactly where this unit lies (Paramārtha’s 「之四」 tr. “part four” begins in the middle of this unit〔T29n1559 0191c06〕), which is direct evidence that the fascicle boundaries of the two versions do not correspond.
  • Divergence in the end-title: the Taishō text’s end-title for Fascicle Six reads 「說一切有部俱舍論卷第六」 tr. “Treatise of the Sarvāstivādins on the Treasury, Fascicle Six,” while 【明】 and 【石】 have 「阿毘達磨」 tr. “Abhidharma” (collation note 0036001) — the same type of divergence as the end-title of Fascicle One in the Chapter on the Elements (Unit 1, collation note 0006007), and not peculiar to this fascicle.
  • The occasion of the treatise’s composition (the Life of Vasubandhu T50n2049 0190b02–0190c12 · the whole passage is given in the apparatus file for the treatise as a whole): while lecturing on the Mahāvibhāṣā Vasubandhu composed one stanza a day, reaching more than six hundred stanzas; the masters of Jibin asked for prose, and he then composed prose explaining the stanzas, 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」 tr. “establishing the Sarvāstivāda doctrine and, wherever the position was awkward, breaking it with the Sautrāntika doctrine.” This unit is where that character shows most plainly — the six causes and five results are established entirely on the Sarvāstivāda, and at the real existence of the unconditioned the Sautrāntikas are brought in to question it again and again while the author lays down no ruling of his own.
  • Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutation: Saṃghabhadra composed the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle in eighty fascicles in refutation, and its 「辯差別品第二」 tr. “Chapter Two, Analyzing Distinctions” responds to this unit section by section (see Section V). The words of both parties survive in the Han transmission, and this is the indispensable collation ground for reading this unit.

IX. Edition Location Register

  • Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Six (base text): continuation title of the chapter〔T29 0030a06〕· general listing of the six causes 0030a10 · enabling cause 0030a16 · coexistent cause 0030b16 · constitution of what follows mind 0030b25 · sense of what follows mind 0030c01 · homogeneous cause 0031a20 · associated cause 0032b25 · all-pervading cause 0032c14 · maturation cause 0033a04 · determinate time-periods of the six causes 0033b28 · entities of results 0033c05 · matching results to causes 0035a16 · characters of the five results 0035b07 · taking and giving a result 0035c09 · four classes arising from causes 0036a19 · end of fascicle 0036b04. Source file = the source-text layer (8,511 characters, Chinese only).
  • Paramārtha T1559: the passage answering to this unit, 0188a23–0193c27 (Paramārtha’s fascicle boundary 0191c06 falls within the passage) · stanza on the six causes 0188a24 · enabling 0188a27 · coexistent 0188b25 · dharmas following mind 0188c03 · human effort 0192c26 · release-and-cessation 0193a24 · dominance 0193b02 · taking and giving 0193b07 · the other masters’ four results 0193c08 · the four classes 0193c16 · causes complete 0193c27.
  • Saṅghabhadra T1562: Chapter Two, Analyzing Distinctions · 0416b10 restating the stanza · 0416b17 · 0417c22–24 · 0422c23 · 0427b22 · 0429a20 · 0432b01 · 0433b03 · 0437c06.
  • Puguang’s Record T1821, Fascicle Six (0112b17–0133a11): 0112b18 · 0112c09–c15 · 0112c27 · 0114b11 · 0114c04 · 0114c21 · 0115b11 · 0115c22 · 0117b07–b09 · 0117c03 · 0122c02 · 0123b10 · 0123b22 · 0130b29–0130c06 · 0131c04 · 0132a28 · 0132b10 · 0132b15 · 0132b21.
  • Fabao’s Commentary T1822, Fascicle Six (0555c21–0574a24): 0555c22 · 0556a01–a29 · 0556b02 · 0559b04 · 0559b06 · 0566a06 · 0567a26 · 0570a23 · 0573c23 · 0574a12.
  • Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T1823, Fascicle Six (0853a02–0858b13): 0853a04 · 0853a14 · 0853a16 · 0853a25 · 0853b02 · 0853b17 · 0853c07 · 0853c16 · 0853c24 · 0854a06 · 0854b01 · 0854c24 · 0855a01 · 0855c26 · 0856a07 · 0856b17 · 0856c04 · 0858b08.
  • Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836, Fascicle Six (0067b04–0085b14 · directly explaining 「分別根品第二之四」 tr. “Analysis of the Faculties, Part Four”): 0067b07 · 0067b22 · 0069b24 · 0070a23 · 0076c02 · 0077c22 · 0082a22 · 0084c15 · 0085a03 · 0085a16. Shentai’s Commentary is incomplete, surviving in X (seven fascicles extant).
  • Catalogues · biographies: T55n2154 0557a · T50n2049 0190b02–0190c12.
  • Collation: forty-three collation-note anchors in Fascicle Six (twenty-nine variant readings fully enumerated · fourteen Sanskrit-equivalent notes not entered in the table) · no case for emending the established text.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0